and_o not_o bishop_n of_o marseilles_n as_o pope_n adrian_n style_v he_o do_v speak_v for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o certain_a person_n 75._o gennaâ—_n l_o the_o dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o under_o pretence_n of_o sobriety_n will_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o wine_n but_o with_o water_n only_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o this_o enemy_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v prove_v vain_a in_o this_o regard_n god_n have_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o prevail_v in_o this_o matter_n over_o his_o church_n for_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v faithful_o retain_v the_o use_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n insomuch_o as_o even_o in_o those_o country_n where_o wine_n do_v not_o grow_v they_o endeavour_v to_o imitate_v the_o best_a they_o can_v the_o other_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o those_o climate_n which_o abound_v with_o it_o for_o instance_n the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n where_o there_o be_v no_o wine_n use_v dry_a grape_n bring_v from_o mecha_n and_o ormus_n and_o steep_v they_o a_o whole_a night_n in_o water_n next_o day_n they_o press_v they_o and_o with_o the_o liquor_n that_o come_v out_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n instead_o of_o wine_n also_o ramusio_fw-la vol._n 1._o p._n 313._o aâ—d_v several_a other_o also_o the_o abassins_n also_o do_v in_o like_a manner_n as_o francis_n alvarez_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o ethiopia_n do_v testify_v but_o upon_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v not_o be_v altogether_o needless_a to_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o antiquity_n touch_v the_o two_o cup_n mention_v by_o st._n luke_n which_o be_v distribute_v by_o our_o saviour_n unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o be_v allege_v by_o st._n luke_n in_o his_o gospel_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v in_o give_v the_o former_a that_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o he_o mention_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o distribute_v the_o latter_a now_o see_v that_o st._n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o rusp_n in_o africa_n have_v collect_v the_o several_a judgement_n of_o those_o which_o precede_v or_o be_v his_o contemporary_n what_o we_o find_v in_o his_o write_n shall_v suffice_v and_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n on_o this_o matter_n â—5_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la â—â—rrand_n diacon_n de_fw-fr quinque_fw-la qua_v c_o â—5_n some_o person_n say_v he_o will_v have_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n understand_v viz._n that_o the_o lord_n give_v not_o two_o cup_n but_o rather_o they_o affirm_v that_o he_o say_v so_o by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o which_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v divide_v and_o then_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n to_o drink_v of_o it_o other_o there_o be_v that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v two_o cup_n distribute_v but_o which_o opinion_n soever_o of_o they_o be_v follow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v no_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n those_o which_o think_v our_o saviour_n give_v two_o cup_n say_v that_o it_o be_v do_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o the_o former_a cup_n he_o will_v prefigure_v his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o second_o that_o of_o his_o follower_n other_o again_o have_v say_v that_o the_o two_o cup_n do_v represent_v what_o have_v be_v command_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n viz._n that_o whosoever_o have_v not_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o first_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o lamb_n shall_v do_v it_o the_o second_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o kid._n as_o for_o i_o add_v st._n fulgentius_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v here_o discover_v another_o mystery_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o the_o christian_a faith_n viz._n that_o both_o in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o cup_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n especial_o see_v the_o truth_n itself_o have_v so_o plain_o declare_v it_o unto_o we_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o unto_o those_o which_o search_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o new_a testament_n the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v we_o to_o drink_v and_o afterward_o 38._o ibid._n c._n 38._o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o we_o now_o dispute_v we_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n own_o word_n who_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n and_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n whereby_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v very_o just_o to_o be_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v first_o the_o same_o lord_n then_o which_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n both_o testament_n give_v also_o both_o cup_n therefore_o at_o the_o same_o supper_n he_o eat_v of_o the_o jewish_a passover_n which_o be_v to_o be_v offer_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v institute_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n he_o eat_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o jew_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v promise_v to_o come_v unto_o our_o passover_n which_o he_o become_v when_o sacrifice_v himself_o in_o fine_a consider_v what_o the_o evangelist_n st._n luke_n relate_v that_o he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v he_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o table_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n with_o he_o and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o with_o desire_n have_v i_o desire_v to_o eat_v this_o passover_n with_o you_o before_o i_o suffer_v he_o eat_v therefore_o the_o passover_n by_o which_o he_o be_v represent_v to_o suffer_v before_o he_o suffer_v voluntary_o for_o we_o there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n something_a which_o ought_v diligent_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o believer_n and_o wherein_o may_v be_v perceive_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o both_o testament_n for_o st._n luke_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o first_o mention_v and_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v take_v you_o it_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o but_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v and_o have_v take_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o also_o he_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n after_o supper_n say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o of_o all_o the_o opinion_n or_o divers_a interpretation_n cite_v by_o st._n fulgentius_n i_o find_v his_o own_o the_o most_o reasonable_a because_o in_o effect_n st._n luke_n have_v mention_v two_o several_a cup_n the_o paschal_n cup_n and_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n the_o former_a be_v a_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o first_o covenant_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n if_o this_o evangelist_n have_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n but_o only_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o he_o consider_v our_o saviour_n whole_a action_n to_o be_v but_o one_o supper_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v make_v our_o saviour_n say_v after_o this_o supper_n and_o my_o now_o sit_v at_o table_n with_o you_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n second_o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n may_v have_v say_v so_o of_o the_o two_o cup_n the_o paschal_n and_o eucharistical_a yet_o nevertheless_o s._n luke_n see_v the_o two_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n and_o not_o of_o the_o eucharistick_a the_o evangelist_n be_v accustom_v to_o supply_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o omission_n one_o of_o another_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o one_o observe_v some_o thing_n the_o other_o have_v omit_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v they_o have_v all_o write_v of_o design_n and_o by_o consent_n chap._n iii_o continuation_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o name_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
stand_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o sacrament_n table_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o his_o time_n 260._o chrysost_n t._n 1._o hom._n 22._o the_o simult_n &_o ira_fw-la p._n 260._o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o communicant_n or_o at_o least_o when_o he_o observe_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o they_o there_o assist_v stand_v on_o their_o leg_n but_o because_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n worthy_a the_o respect_n of_o a_o christian_a because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o his_o love_n and_o charity_n a_o bond_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o a_o efficacious_a mean_n save_o to_o apply_v unto_o he_o the_o holy_a fruit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n and_o suffering_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o cyrill_n hiâ—roâ—_n mystag_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n will_v have_v his_o communicant_a approach_n unto_o the_o holy_a table_n not_o with_o the_o hand_n open_a and_o the_o finger_n stretch_v out_o but_o in_o support_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o left_a that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o hollow_a of_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o as_o he_o say_v some_o line_n before_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o crumb_n to_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n a_o little_a bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n to_o show_v the_o religious_a respect_n with_o which_o we_o shall_v participate_v of_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o vi_o 150._o can._n 101_o t._n 5._o council_n gore_v in_o euchol_n p._n 150._o ecumenical_a council_n ordain_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n hold_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n which_o the_o greek_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o their_o clergy_n observe_v it_o still_o at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o people_n for_o some_o time_n past_a they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o people_n which_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v themselves_o in_o posture_n or_o gesture_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v until_o that_o in_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o this_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n desire_v be_v not_o proper_o the_o posture_n of_o he_o who_o real_o do_v adore_v because_o he_o which_o adore_v prostrate_v himself_o on_o his_o knee_n before_o the_o object_n of_o his_o adoration_n to_o show_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o profound_a humility_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o self-denial_n before_o he_o unto_o who_o by_o this_o action_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v but_o dust_n and_o ash_n but_o as_o for_o st._n cyrill_n he_o only_o desire_v a_o little_a inclination_n of_o the_o body_n in_o approach_v unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o show_v the_o sentiment_n of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o eastern_a council_n above_o mention_v be_v content_a to_o ordain_v three_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n cyrill_n that_o we_o shall_v go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n without_o mention_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n himself_o do_v not_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o communicant_a but_o for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o holy_a cup._n john_n damaseen_a who_o borrow_v of_o st._n cyrill_n and_o of_o the_o vi_o council_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n do_v not_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o this_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n 100l_n gore_n in_o enchoi_n p._n 100l_n in_o goar_n note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o what_o yet_o persuade_v i_o that_o believer_n communicate_v stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v always_o practise_v in_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_a which_o change_v this_o custom_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n and_o wherein_o they_o communicate_v stand_v the_o abassins_n who_o also_o make_v a_o very_a considerable_a christian_a communion_n do_v not_o otherwise_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n supr_fw-la alvar._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la during_o the_o time_n the_o communion_n be_v distribute_v say_v the_o same_o priest_n alvarez_n they_o be_v all_o stand_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n as_o for_o example_n the_o abassins_n and_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v away_o any_o ancient_a custom_n but_o rather_o have_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v the_o usual_a practice_n of_o ignorance_n so_o to_o do_v and_o if_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o may_v also_o be_v affirm_v it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o west_n see_v that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v introduce_v in_o its_o service_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n before_o the_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n kneel_v a_o considerable_a body_n of_o christian_n have_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o break_v off_o which_o body_n retain_v and_o practise_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v as_o do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o protestant_n of_o europe_n call_v calvinist_n except_v those_o of_o holland_n who_o communicate_v sit_v and_o those_o of_o england_n who_o kneel_v in_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o their_o doctrine_n declare_v sufficient_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o kneel_v be_v not_o address_v unto_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o only_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o they_o profound_o adore_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n as_o he_o who_o have_v purchase_v for_o they_o this_o great_a salvation_n whereof_o they_o be_v about_o to_o communicate_v in_o receive_v his_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o himself_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n who_o die_v for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o their_o justification_n the_o same_o may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o protestant_n call_v lutheran_n although_o their_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n be_v different_a from_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o in_o england_n for_o in_o that_o they_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v a_o token_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v without_o injustice_n that_o they_o address_v this_o adoration_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o hold_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o far_o they_o do_v not_o render_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o if_o so_o than_o all_o those_o in_o the_o assembly_n shall_v kneel_v during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o he_o that_o communicate_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o moment_n that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o circumstance_n it_o may_v not_o probable_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o instance_n some_o custom_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o i_o find_v that_o lay_v person_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n do_v kiss_v it_o it_o be_v what_o st._n jorom_n mention_v in_o his_o book_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 62_o hieron_n ep._n 62_o be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o by_o force_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o after_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n turn_v away_o his_o face_n and_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o holy_a food_n give_v you_o a_o judas_n kiss_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebiâ—s_n his_o history_n cite_v these_o word_n of_o paul_n the_o deacon_n speak_v of_o the_o
bishop_n fidelis_n 134._o in_o not_z valâ—â—_n ad_fw-la euseb_n p._n 134._o go_v your_o way_n say_v he_o communicate_v and_o give_v we_o the_o kiss_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v allusion_n unto_o this_o custom_n when_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v give_v ordination_n unto_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n and_o who_o cornelius_n have_v degrade_v among_o the_o common_a people_n he_o say_v 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o â—_o 43._o we_o have_v admit_v he_o unto_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o lay_v person_n i_o far_o observe_v that_o as_o believer_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n the_o deacon_n often_o pronounce_v these_o word_n 440._o chrysost_o oraâ—_n 1._o count_v jud._n t._n 1._o p._n 440._o observe_v know_v and_o take_v notice_n one_o of_o the_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n that_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a person_n and_o that_o no_o jew_n creep_v in_o among_o they_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n s._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o jew_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o innocent_a custom_n when_o he_o exhort_v the_o guide_n of_o christian_a church_n unto_o union_n and_o peace_n exâ—r_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr constant_n l._n 2._o c._n 71._o exâ—r_n and_o that_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n know_v you_o one_o another_o and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o heretic_n martion_n intend_v the_o same_o custom_n when_o have_v meet_v the_o venerable_a old_a man_n st._n polycarp_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o know_v we_o as_o it_o be_v recite_v by_o st._n 14._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 14._o inâ—naeus_n in_o eusebius_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o the_o deacon_n fit_v himself_o for_o the_o communion_n chrysost_n â—â—uâ—g_v chrysost_n ask_v pardon_n and_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o james_n gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n write_v that_o every_o one_o among_o the_o people_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n table_n ask_v pardon_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n 169._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 149._o n._n 169._o christian_n forgive_v i_o and_o that_o those_o present_a answer_v with_o a_o tender_a love_n and_o charity_n god_n forgive_v you_o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o these_o word_n be_v among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a sign_n of_o a_o sincere_a and_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o charity_n that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o grant_v the_o pardon_n unto_o he_o which_o desire_v it_o public_o on_o this_o occasion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o these_o divine_a mystery_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v sincere_o practise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o confess_v it_o savour_v of_o the_o tenderness_n and_o love_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v in_o his_o child_n for_o he_o will_v have_v they_o forgive_v one_o another_o as_o he_o have_v forgive_v they_o therefore_o st._n chrysostom_n address_v this_o excellent_a exhortation_n unto_o his_o flock_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi prodiâ—_fw-ge jud._n t._n 5._o p._n 465._o let_v we_o be_v mindful_a of_o the_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unite_v our_o soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o which_o unite_v we_o all_o into_o one_o body_n and_o see_v we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o body_n let_v we_o all_o be_v mingle_v into_o one_o body_n not_o in_o mingle_v our_o body_n but_o in_o strict_o unite_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o so_o do_v we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o though_o we_o exceed_v in_o good_a work_n if_o we_o neglect_v peace_n and_o reconciliation_n we_o shall_v gather_v no_o benefit_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o custom_n of_o demand_v pardon_n before_o communicate_v be_v not_o so_o particular_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o i_o see_v it_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o even_o in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clnny_n write_v in_o that_o age_n testify_v 145._o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 145._o that_o they_o all_o demand_v forgiveness_n before_o they_o communicate_v and_o that_o they_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n chap._n xi_o of_o he_o who_o administer_v and_o of_o the_o communicant_a and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o both_o of_o they_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o of_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o of_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v it_o we_o find_v by_o the_o holy_a writer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o bless_a and_o consecrate_a his_o eucharist_n it_o be_v also_o he_o that_o distribute_v it_o for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o himself_o who_o do_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o celebration_n the_o apostle_n assist_v at_o this_o divine_a ceremony_n but_o as_o particular_a believer_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o master_n this_o precious_a pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n a_o little_a above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n for_o assoon_o as_o the_o pastor_n or_o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v he_o that_o preside_v in_o the_o assembly_n have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o those_o who_o we_o call_v deacon_n say_v this_o saint_n give_v unto_o each_o one_o that_o be_v present_a the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la cyprian_a de_fw-fr lap_n p._n 175._o ultim_fw-la edit_fw-la that_o about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o st._n justin_n the_o deacon_n yet_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o the_o holy_a cup_n for_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o symbol_n because_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n who_o do_v celebrate_v give_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o believer_n yet_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o so_o well_o settle_v but_o that_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n the_o deacon_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o unworthy_a the_o degree_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n have_v liberty_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n 15._o council_n ancyr_n c._n 2._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 15._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o same_o year_n do_v forbid_v it_o by_o this_o canon_n touch_v deacon_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v do_v offer_v in_o sundry_a place_n we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v offer_v be_v their_o take_v for_o administer_a according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o xv._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n anno_fw-la 452._o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o deacon_n may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o forbid_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o priest_n 18._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 1._o c._n 18._o or_o to_o touch_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o have_v a_o canon_n yet_o more_o express_a for_o it_o be_v in_o these_o term_n 25._o council_n laodic_n c._n 25._o the_o minister_n must_v not_o give_v the_o bread_n neither_o may_v they_o bless_v the_o cup._n common_o by_o the_o minister_n be_v mean_v the_o deacon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v they_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n and_o indeed_o in_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n i_o find_v that_o these_o minister_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o deacon_n as_o be_v a_o degree_n below_o they_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o these_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
all_o the_o change_n and_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v and_o the_o many_o dispute_n and_o contest_v which_o have_v frequent_o happen_v in_o europe_n from_o paschas_fw-la until_o berengarius_fw-la and_o from_o berengarius_fw-la until_o the_o great_a separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o method_n propose_v by_o we_o necessary_o require_v that_o we_o shall_v employ_v this_o three_o part_n in_o examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v to_o consider_v the_o disposition_n and_o preparation_n which_o shall_v go_v before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o inclination_n and_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a either_o towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o that_o we_o shall_v examine_v the_o great_a question_n of_o latrie_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o the_o church_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n require_v of_o those_o which_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n which_o abound_v with_o zeal_n and_o piety_n content_v themselves_o in_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n with_o indifferency_n and_o mere_o for_o fashion_v sake_n and_o only_o to_o declare_v what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n and_o that_o they_o omit_v the_o necessary_a preparation_n both_o for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o worthy_o partake_v thereof_o in_o fine_a the_o abode_n which_o i_o make_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n and_o the_o inspection_n which_o for_o some_o year_n i_o make_v into_o the_o record_n and_o register_n which_o contain_v the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n have_v inform_v i_o that_o this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n be_v not_o celebrate_v and_o that_o none_o presume_v to_o communicate_v without_o great_a preparation_n devotion_n and_o respect_n and_o that_o the_o people_n of_o that_o country_n make_v the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o communicate_v the_o model_n of_o their_o celebration_n whereunto_o nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n they_o add_v several_a ceremony_n which_o have_v not_o be_v use_v at_o first_o and_o the_o word_n of_o this_o same_o saviour_n the_o foundation_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o of_o their_o faith_n upon_o this_o important_a article_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v also_o consider_v the_o commemoration_n that_o the_o lord_n and_o afterward_o his_o apostle_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o the_o proof_n and_o examination_n which_o this_o latter_a require_v of_o we_o as_o the_o fountain_n and_o principle_n of_o all_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o conimunicate_v have_v therefore_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o two_o first_o head_n we_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o three_o point_n thereby_o to_o finish_v and_o complete_a this_o history_n and_o because_o the_o celebration_n precede_v the_o communion_n and_o that_o the_o action_n of_o he_o that_o celebrate_v go_v before_o they_o of_o the_o communicant_a we_o will_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o preparation_n incumbent_a upon_o he_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n when_o jesus_n christ_n do_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o mention_v that_o he_o prepare_v himself_o by_o any_o ceremony_n they_o only_o declare_v that_o after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passover_n be_v end_v he_o take_v bread_n and_o that_o have_v pray_v unto_o his_o father_n over_o this_o bread_n he_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o only_o say_v that_o at_o the_o very_a instant_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o soul_n unto_o his_o father_n to_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v make_v this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o go_v about_o to_o institute_n for_o a_o seal_n of_o his_o covenant_n save_v and_o efficacious_a unto_o his_o child_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o take_v the_o bread_n to_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n he_o do_v it_o with_o that_o reverence_n which_o of_o itself_o show_v that_o he_o go_v about_o do_v something_o that_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n the_o evangelist_n nor_o st._n paul_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o any_o preparation_n accompany_v with_o many_o external_a ceremony_n our_o saviour_n design_v to_o institute_v this_o mystery_n with_o much_o plainness_n and_o simplicity_n agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o worship_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a according_a unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o he_o must_v be_v worship_v by_o they_o which_o serve_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n about_o six_o or_o seven_o score_n year_n after_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n use_v no_o other_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o st._n justin_n martyr_n 2._o st._n justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o who_o give_v a_o ample_a description_n of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o his_o time_n prescribe_v no_o other_o preparation_n unto_o we_o on_o behalf_n of_o the_o pastor_n before_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o that_o when_o the_o sermon_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v end_v read_v some_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n and_o that_o when_o prayer_n be_v finish_v the_o believer_n have_v salute_v each_o other_o with_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n over_o which_o thing_n he_o pray_v unto_o god_n to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o the_o people_n have_v answer_v amen_o the_o distribution_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o communicant_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o simple_a nor_o more_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n than_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v of_o it_o in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n justin_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o preparation_n make_v by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v in_o order_n unto_o this_o holy_a action_n be_v content_a to_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v himself_o thereunto_o in_o private_a by_o ardent_a and_o zealous_a prayer_n unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o enable_v he_o by_o his_o grace_n to_o celebrate_v this_o venerable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o gravity_n reverence_n and_o devotion_n befit_v so_o illustrious_a a_o monument_n of_o his_o great_a kindness_n and_o love_n but_o this_o great_a simplicity_n be_v not_o to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o come_v after_o they_o think_v god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o more_o pomp_n and_o that_o the_o splendour_n of_o outward_a ceremony_n will_v advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o we_o think_v god_n be_v like_o our_o own_o self_n and_o that_o because_o we_o natural_o love_v outward_a pomp_n and_o be_v exceed_o incline_v unto_o pageantry_n we_o fond_o conceit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o almighty_a and_o that_o the_o service_n which_o we_o address_v unto_o he_o will_v be_v much_o more_o acceptable_a for_o be_v beautify_v and_o enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o attend_v with_o many_o mystical_a action_n into_o which_o deep_a search_n must_v be_v make_v to_o understand_v their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o spring_n and_o original_a cause_n of_o all_o those_o which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o man_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o because_o we_o here_o only_o inquire_v into_o those_o which_o celebrate_v and_o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v for_o this_o holy_a action_n we_o must_v to_o prosecute_v our_o design_n consider_v what_o be_v happen_v in_o this_o preparation_n since_o justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o go_v in_o the_o apostle_n name_n there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o after_o prayer_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n for_o those_o which_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v baptism_n and_o for_o the_o faithful_a and_o after_o have_v dismiss_v all_o those_o which_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n the_o deacon_n do_v present_a upon_o the_o altar_n 12._o constit_fw-la
consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n
manner_n of_o trade_n and_o place_n of_o trust_n the_o quite_o contrary_a have_v be_v practise_v the_o court_n of_o judicature_n wherein_o be_v a_o equal_a number_n of_o counsellor_n and_o judge_n of_o both_o religion_n for_o hear_v and_o determine_v difference_n have_v be_v suppress_v and_o quite_o alter_v attorney_n apothecary_n surgeon_n and_o general_o all_o other_o mechanic_n and_o handycraft_n trade_n not_o permittedto_o gain_v or_o eat_v their_o bread_n in_o quiet_a but_o which_o be_v most_o doleful_a of_o all_o to_o consider_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n many_o of_o they_o slay_v imprison_a and_o banish_v their_o church_n pull_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o flock_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n into_o england_n sweden_n italy_n denmark_n germany_n etc._n etc._n as_o sheep_n have_v no_o shepherd_n just_a as_o it_o happen_v unto_o their_o predecessor_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o few_o that_o remain_v in_o the_o land_n of_o their_o nativity_n wait_v for_o the_o time_n that_o their_o king_n and_o sovereign_a like_o a_o other_o cyrus_n or_o charlemagne_n his_o royal_a and_o religious_a ancestor_n will_v give_v and_o proclaim_v deliverance_n unto_o the_o disperse_a tribe_n from_o their_o cruel_a bondage_n and_o from_o so_o great_a a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n for_o at_o present_a they_o many_o time_n see_v their_o young_a infant_n yield_v up_o their_o innocent_a soul_n in_o carry_v they_o unto_o place_n far_o distant_a to_o receive_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n other_o yield_v up_o their_o spirit_n without_o the_o benefit_n or_o help_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n consolation_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n beside_o many_o other_o great_a misery_n which_o they_o daily_o suffer_v in_o body_n soul_n and_o estate_n so_o that_o the_o parisian_a maacssre_n be_v a_o kindness_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o present_a usage_n which_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o diligence_n of_o romish_a emissary_n and_o from_o their_o own_o unkind_a countryman_n for_o that_o give_v they_o a_o speedy_a deliverance_n from_o all_o misery_n whereas_o they_o be_v now_o as_o it_o be_v hold_v on_o the_o rack_n and_o make_v suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n before_o they_o be_v free_v from_o the_o burden_n of_o one_o miserable_a life_n when_o our_o neighbour_n and_o brethren_n house_n be_v burn_v and_o all_o in_o a_o flame_n for_o the_o same_o common_a faith_n and_o reformation_n all_o christian_n that_o have_v any_o sense_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o unite_v their_o prayer_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o avert_v his_o just_a judgement_n from_o fall_v upon_o we_o for_o our_o great_a impiety_n and_o preserve_v our_o church_n and_o nation_n from_o the_o sad_a calamity_n which_o have_v ruin_v so_o many_o christian_a family_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o threaten_v the_o like_a usage_n unto_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a world_n i_o own_o it_o be_v the_o singular_a blessing_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o great_a encourager_n of_o virtue_n and_o learning_n his_o grace_n the_o lord_n primate_n and_o chancellor_n of_o ireland_n that_o i_o be_o happy_a this_o day_n in_o address_v my_o self_n unto_o you_o almost_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n unto_o felix_n the_o roman_a governor_n in_o adventure_v to_o speak_v the_o more_o free_o in_o this_o matter_n because_o you_o have_v be_v for_o many_o year_n a_o righteous_a judge_n unto_o this_o nation_n live_v so_o that_o envy_n itself_o dare_v not_o whisper_v the_o least_o corruption_n or_o sign_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n to_o friend_n or_o enemy_n and_o be_v perfect_o sensible_a of_o the_o verity_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v only_o hint_v at_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n lest_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o write_v a_o book_n of_o martyr_n rather_o than_o a_o epistle_n dedicatory_a our_o gentry_n and_o gallant_n former_o be_v wont_a in_o great_a number_n to_o flock_v and_o resort_v unto_o montpellier_n montauban_n bergerac_n etc._n etc._n where_o they_o free_o exchange_v their_o english_a gold_n for_o the_o nourishment_n and_o recreation_n they_o there_o find_v both_o for_o body_n and_o soul_n but_o now_o it_o may_v too_o true_o be_v say_v of_o those_o place_n in_o particular_a and_o of_o other_o whole_a province_n in_o general_a that_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n their_o glory_n be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o they_o as_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a and_o dark_a cloud_n of_o profaneness_n atheism_n ignorance_n and_o superstition_n so_o that_o those_o who_o travel_v that_o way_n may_v just_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o damage_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o pleasant_a and_o beautiful_a jerusalem_n when_o the_o christian_n be_v send_v out_o of_o it_o unto_o pella_n and_o other_o place_n and_o what_o be_v france_n but_o a_o aceldama_n now_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v expel_v contrary_a to_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o valiant_a deal_n of_o lewis_n the_o twelve_o who_o before_o he_o will_v ruin_v his_o subject_n for_o religion_n send_v commissary_n and_o not_o dragoon_n into_o the_o several_a part_n of_o his_o dominion_n to_o be_v just_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n who_o upon_o the_o report_n make_v unto_o he_o by_o his_o commissary_n swear_v a_o great_a oath_n in_o presence_n of_o his_o officer_n and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n that_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o best_a subject_n he_o have_v in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o thenceforward_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v molest_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o present_a king_n have_v much_o better_a knowledge_n and_o experience_n of_o his_o protestant_a subject_n loyalty_n than_o that_o great_a prince_n have_v occasion_n to_o know_v so_o that_o it_o be_v hope_v the_o sinister_a council_n of_o a_o plot_v jesuitical_a faction_n will_v not_o always_o prevail_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o so_o many_o faithful_a good_a subject_n and_o of_o so_o flourish_v a_o kingdom_n i_o have_v presume_v here_o to_o present_v unto_o you_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chief_a revolution_n which_o have_v occur_v upon_o this_o tremendous_a article_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n day_n unto_o the_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n negotiate_v by_o emperor_n king_n council_n pope_n prelate_n and_o the_o eminent_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o several_a century_n be_v retrieve_v and_o recite_v with_o as_o great_a integrity_n and_o moderation_n aspossible_a can_v be_v i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v myself_o unto_o the_o author_n sense_n and_o term_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v and_o if_o any_o passage_n seem_v to_o vary_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o i_o do_v not_o observe_v through_o the_o whole_a book_n i_o hope_v to_o find_v a_o favourable_a censure_n be_v only_o a_o translator_n and_o not_o the_o author_n if_o the_o work_n be_v due_o weigh_v it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o much_o recommendation_n for_o the_o buy_n and_o read_v of_o it_o such_o generous_a wine_n need_v no_o bush_n all_o be_v loyal_a and_o orthodox_n here_o it_o recommend_v itself_o unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o religion_n interweave_v with_o the_o pleasant_a light_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o pure_a history_n of_o all_o age_n whereby_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o man_n reason_n be_v improve_v and_o confirm_v to_o the_o eternal_a silence_v of_o that_o common_a question_n of_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n unto_o protestant_n in_o ask_v where_o their_o religion_n be_v before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n here_o be_v depth_n where_o elephant_n may_v swim_v the_o learned_a and_o curious_a may_v find_v sweetness_n and_o satisfaction_n also_o the_o weak_a lamb_n the_o pious_a and_o devout_a soul_n may_v wade_v without_o fear_n and_o go_v away_o plunge_v and_o please_v in_o pleasure_n and_o delight_n and_o how_o can_v i_o better_o expose_v this_o sacred_a treasure_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n unto_o public_a view_n than_o by_o recommend_v my_o weak_a endeavour_n herein_o unto_o your_o favourable_a acceptance_n and_o patronage_n have_v receive_v the_o first_o design_n of_o come_v to_o light_n near_o the_o famous_a mansion_n of_o your_o worthy_a progenitor_n where_o for_o several_a year_n i_o spend_v some_o of_o the_o pleasant_a day_n of_o all_o my_o life_n wherein_o i_o free_o confess_v as_o god_n glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n be_v chief_o design_v by_o i_o
in_o the_o main_a so_o also_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o express_v my_o gratitude_n unto_o the_o great_a family_n of_o the_o windhams_n in_o particular_a a_o family_n know_v to_o be_v true_o noble_a and_o great_a in_o the_o number_n of_o its_o flourish_a branch_n as_o well_o as_o in_o riches_n honour_n and_o approve_a loyalty_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o country_n the_o true_a happiness_n and_o last_a prosperity_n whereof_o shall_v ever_o be_v sincere_o wish_v and_o desire_v by_o honour_a sir_n your_o most_o obedient_a humble_a servant_n jos_n walker_n the_o author_n preface_n translate_v from_o the_o french_z the_o controversy_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o war_n or_o if_o you_o will_v a_o sort_n of_o lawsuit_n wherein_o both_o party_n plead_v their_o cause_n with_o some_o heat_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o difficult_a to_o write_v and_o not_o let_v fall_v some_o word_n that_o may_v favour_v the_o interest_n of_o that_o side_n for_o which_o we_o be_v concern_v because_o the_o flesh_n corrupt_v the_o act_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o old_a man_n never_o fail_v to_o vitiate_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o new_a i_o do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o those_o angry_a writer_n who_o in_o all_o their_o work_n do_v show_v a_o unlimited_a passion_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o defend_v and_o meditate_v nothing_o but_o disparage_v their_o adversary_n to_o make_v their_o own_o party_n triumph_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o the_o other_o i_o speak_v of_o mild_a and_o peaceable_a spirit_n who_o write_v with_o moderation_n who_o nevertheless_o do_v it_o not_o always_o so_o successful_o but_o they_o let_v drop_v some_o thing_n which_o all_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o because_o their_o ever_o remain_v frailty_n in_o man_n and_o the_o innocency_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n have_v not_o a_o complete_a victory_n over_o the_o first_o what_o i_o say_v be_v particular_o verify_v in_o examine_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o both_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v favourable_a to_o their_o cause_n each_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o establish_v their_o belief_n and_o religion_n this_o consideration_n make_v i_o think_v that_o the_o sure_a way_n and_o most_o edify_a mean_n for_o christian_n will_v be_v plain_o to_o produce_v what_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n receive_v and_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n and_o historical_o without_o dispute_n to_o represent_v the_o sentiment_n of_o our_o ancestor_n upon_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v and_o will_v be_v always_o if_o god_n prevent_v it_o not_o by_o his_o grace_n a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o a_o mean_n which_o the_o devil_n will_v never_o fail_v to_o use_v to_o keep_v up_o among_o christian_n that_o unhappy_a strife_n wherewith_o they_o be_v so_o please_v but_o which_o ought_v to_o draw_v tear_n of_o blood_n from_o those_o good_a soul_n that_o be_v sensible_o touch_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o that_o without_o cease_v by_o their_o prayer_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v give_v unto_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o my_o design_n and_o to_o represent_v the_o sacrament_n at_o large_a i_o have_v divide_v my_o work_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o examine_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n i_o prove_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n among_o christian_n i_o hint_n at_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o original_a as_o well_o as_o the_o mystery_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n since_o s._n cyprian_n have_v seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n i_o mention_v sundry_a sect_n of_o heretic_n whereof_o some_o have_v change_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n other_o have_v corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o last_o other_o have_v quite_o reject_v it_o not_o suffer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v at_o all_o i_o omit_v not_o what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n who_o condemn_v the_o celebration_n nor_o the_o heresy_n of_o one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o deny_v it_o but_o through_o another_o principle_n i_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o slander_n which_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o cast_v upon_o christian_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o the_o use_n of_o levened_a and_o unleven_v bread_n then_o i_o consider_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v what_o be_v the_o fashion_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o have_v thereupon_o happen_v from_o thence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o patins_z that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v use_v in_o this_o holy_a action_n this_o consideration_n be_v follow_v with_o a_o inquiry_n of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o wherein_o all_o the_o service_n be_v general_o perform_v and_o from_o this_o inquiry_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n i_o mean_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o be_v now_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n then_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o oblation_n or_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o show_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n i_o annex_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oblation_n that_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o of_o the_o fraction_n and_o i_o show_v at_o what_o time_n the_o latin_n begin_v to_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n to_o warn_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o moreover_o i_o examine_v the_o distribution_n and_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n who_o distribute_v those_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o then_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v treat_v at_o large_a the_o question_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o also_o show_v that_o for_o several_a age_n communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o journey_n and_o travel_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o little_a scrupulous_a in_o this_o matter_n that_o sometime_o they_o send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o sick_a by_o lay_v person_n man_n woman_n acolytes_n and_o young_a boy_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o they_o bury_v it_o with_o the_o dead_a in_o some_o church_n they_o burn_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a infant_n sometime_o they_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mix_v it_o with_o ink_n than_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o mix_a liquor_n the_o more_o to_o confirm_v the_o act_n they_o intend_v to_o sign_n in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o describe_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o weighty_a article_n begin_v with_o the_o reflection_n they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n and_o upon_o the_o interpretation_n they_o have_v give_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o after_o these_o reflection_n i_o represent_v a_o great_a number_n of_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v they_o affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o it_o be_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o like_a term_n they_o positive_o say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v through_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v thing_n
inanimate_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o because_o one_o be_v find_v among_o they_o that_o much_o vary_v from_o this_o language_n i_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n what_o some_o have_v say_v to_o reconcile_v this_o author_n with_o other_o who_o have_v express_v themselves_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v then_o reassuming_a the_o thread_n of_o my_o history_n i_o make_v appear_v that_o these_o same_o doctor_n have_v believe_v that_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_o and_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o morsel_n a_o piece_n a_o small_a portion_n and_o have_v see_v what_o they_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o inquire_v what_o they_o teach_v of_o the_o use_n the_o office_n and_o employ_v of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o better_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o nature_n and_o force_n of_o these_o expression_n they_o will_v have_v we_o make_v these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v the_o other_o be_v that_o they_o constant_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n can_v be_v that_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n and_o indeed_o not_o to_o leave_v their_o doctrine_n expose_v unto_o the_o stroke_n of_o calumny_n they_o declare_v that_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o a_o image_n it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a figure_n nor_o a_o image_n without_o operation_n but_o a_o figure_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n replenish_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n clothe_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o with_o all_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o the_o same_o father_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o pass_v and_o be_v turn_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o report_v the_o explication_n which_o they_o give_v we_o thereupon_o and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o expression_n they_o have_v limit_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v their_o word_n and_o intention_n have_v end_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o the_o search_n and_o inquiry_n of_o its_o consequence_n to_o know_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o earth_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o how_o they_o understand_v the_o follow_a maxim_n whether_o a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n whether_o it_o can_v subsist_v invisible_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n without_o occupy_v any_o space_n whether_o what_o have_v be_v do_v long_o since_o can_v still_o be_v do_v every_o day_n whether_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v late_a than_o the_o effect_n whether_o that_o which_o contain_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v whether_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n whether_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n they_o make_v of_o sensible_a object_n when_o there_o be_v no_o defect_n in_o the_o organ_n or_o in_o the_o medium_n or_o situation_n of_o the_o object_n whether_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a and_o whether_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o each_o part_n ought_v to_o answer_v the_o respective_a part_n of_o place_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n whether_o one_o may_v dwell_v in_o himself_o whether_o a_o body_n may_v be_v all_o entire_o in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n and_o whether_o whatsoever_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v and_o fall_v under_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o be_v want_v to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o add_v unto_o direct_a proof_n a_o great_a many_o indirect_a proof_n take_v from_o their_o word_n and_o action_n whence_o be_v draw_v several_a induction_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o show_v what_o be_v their_o sentiment_n of_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n then_o i_o represent_v the_o alteration_n and_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n the_o contest_v of_o the_o nine_o age_n whereunto_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v give_v much_o light_n by_o certain_a consideration_n which_o show_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o light_n which_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n have_v the_o better_a that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la or_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n shall_v be_v represent_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o hope_v as_o will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o the_o candid_a reader_n see_v it_o will_v inform_v he_o that_o in_o that_o age_n which_o i_o consider_v neither_o as_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n nor_o of_o light_n but_o participate_v of_o both_o wherein_o thing_n pass_v otherwise_o than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o believe_v i_o treat_v exact_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n in_o regard_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n in_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n of_o wicklif_n and_o the_o lollard_n in_o england_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n with_o some_o observation_n which_o i_o make_v from_o age_n to_o age_n upon_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o in_o the_o last_o part_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o examine_v the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n i_o inquire_v the_o time_n wherein_o christian_n begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n and_o candle_n especial_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o this_o practice_n i_o add_v that_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o also_o of_o material_a cross_n the_o consideration_n of_o holy_a vestment_n and_o of_o those_o particular_o appoint_v for_o this_o holy_a ceremony_n not_o forget_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v in_o form_n of_o coronet_n or_o otherwise_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o make_v one_o chapter_n of_o the_o disposition_n requisite_a for_o a_o communicant_a in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o those_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o engage_v i_o to_o speak_v something_o of_o auricular_a confession_n and_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v require_v it_o as_o a_o disposition_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n and_o i_o conclude_v the_o whole_a work_n with_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o treat_v of_o with_o some_o care_n and_o exactness_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n on_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o this_o be_v and_o when_o the_o first_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o worship_v the_o host_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o testimony_n be_v it_o never_o so_o clear_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o man_n will_v find_v mean_n to_o elude_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o have_v render_v and_o will_v render_v the_o dispute_n of_o religion_n immortal_a many_o of_o those_o who_o handle_v they_o seek_v more_o their_o own_o than_o god_n glory_n and_o examine_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v be_v before_o prepossess_v with_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o behold_v they_o
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
to_o take_v notice_n that_o if_o in_o this_o history_n i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o country_n of_o the_o abassins_n as_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n it_o be_v to_o accomnodate_v myself_o with_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n without_o make_v exact_a inquiry_n what_o it_o be_v and_o without_o trouble_v myself_o at_o this_o time_n to_o reconcile_v historian_n and_o traveller_n that_o have_v write_v diverse_o of_o it_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n part_n i._n contain_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o divers_a sort_n of_o heretic_n as_o far_o only_a as_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v the_o point_n in_o question_n p._n 7_o chap._n iii_o progress_n of_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n ignatius_n of_o certain_a heretic_n that_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o tanchelin_n who_o also_o reject_v it_o but_o by_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o leaven_a and_o unleavened_a bread_n p._n 22_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o be_v show_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v have_v and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o thereupon_o succeed_v p._n 30._o chap._n v._o of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z p._n 39_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o service_n p._n 54_o chap._n vii_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n p._n 65_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o oblation_n or_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n p._n 81_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n p._n 101_o chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o communicant_o p._n 110_o chap._n xi_o of_o he_o that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o he_o that_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o p._n 121_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v p._n 131_o chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n p._n 150_o chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o after_o have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyages_n p._n 160_o chap._n xv._o the_o eucharist_n sâ—nt_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a unto_o who_o it_o be_v sometime_o send_v by_o lay-person_n man_n woman_n child_n etc._n etc._n p._n 164_o chap._n xvi_o divers_a use_v and_o divers_a custom_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n p._n 169_o part_n ii_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n chap._n i._o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 187_o chap._n ii_o what_o the_o â—â—thers_n believe_v of_o the_o thing_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whâ—â—_n they_o say_v of_o they_o p._n 199_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 213_o chap._n iu_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 231_o chap._n v._o continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 246_o chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o they_o p._n 265_o chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o of_o the_o induction_n of_o protestant_n p._n 277_o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n p._n 291_o chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o pagan_n and_o of_o certain_a thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n p._n 298_o chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o of_o their_o silence_n or_o of_o the_o father_n dispute_n against_o they_o p._n 308_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n p._n 361_o chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o ensue_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n p._n 365_o chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n p._n 385_o chap._n fourteen_o continuation_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n p._n 4â—5_n chap._n xv._o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n p._n 430_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n p._n 439_o chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n p._n 450_o chap._n xviii_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n p._n 465_o chap._n xix_o the_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n p._n 497_o part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o go_v before_o the_o celebration_n p._n 521_o chap._n ii_o of_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n p._n 541_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o motion_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o receiver_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 548_o chap._n iu_o wherein_o the_o question_n of_o adoration_n be_v examine_v p._n 556_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n vincentius_n lerinensis_n have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o maxim_n above_o m_o c._n year_n ago_o common_a vincent_n in_o common_a that_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v to_o retain_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n what_o have_v be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o this_o maxim_n appear_v so_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o christian_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o submit_v unto_o it_o however_o divide_v they_o be_v otherwise_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o although_o the_o author_n be_v not_o whole_o without_o blame_n see_v there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o he_o fight_v under_o the_o ensign_n of_o the_o demi_a pelagian_o that_o he_o be_v very_o opposite_a unto_o st._n augustine_n doctrine_n touch_v predestination_n and_o that_o it_o be_v against_o he_o that_o st._n prosper_n do_v write_v in_o answer_v the_o objection_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o vincentius_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v that_o any_o fault_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o maxim_n nor_o that_o any_o difficulty_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o receive_v it_o see_v that_o st._n austin_n himself_o who_o name_n and_o memory_n shall_v ever_o be_v in_o veneration_n among_o good_a man_n have_v write_v something_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n before_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n 7._o aug._n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 24._o t._n 7._o it_o be_v very_o just_o suppose_v say_v he_o that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n believe_v and_o have_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o council_n but_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v be_v derive_v only_o from_o apostolical_a authority_n undertake_v then_o to_o treat_v historical_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o by_o god_n assistante_n to_o show_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o all_o age_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v this_o so_o important_a point_n of_o our_o salvation_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o we_o shall_v look_v back_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o antiquity_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o for_o as_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n say_v if_o jesus_n christ_n only_o ought_v to_o be_v hear_v caecil_n cyprian_a ep._n 63._o ad_fw-la caecil_n we_o shall_v not_o regard_v what_o some_o before_o we_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o have_v first_o do_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o know_v what_o he_o have_v say_v and_o do_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o mystery_n the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n must_v be_v consult_v who_o tell_v we_o
be_v take_v from_o the_o offering_n which_o christian_n offer_v upon_o the_o table_n in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n that_o they_o assemble_v unto_o the_o communion_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n which_o will_v plain_o evidence_n that_o these_o offering_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o kind_n of_o bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ordinary_a action_n of_o life_n and_o if_o in_o process_n of_o time_n there_o ensue_v any_o alteration_n it_o be_v not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o quality_n of_o bread_n as_o if_o that_o of_o common_a use_n be_v leaven_v and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a see_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o bread_n all_o the_o difference_n consist_v first_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n second_o about_o the_o seven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o prepare_v it_o express_o and_o on_o purpose_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o which_o we_o will_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n by_o some_o word_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n spicil_n t._n 4._o bibl._n paâ—_n part_n 2._o p._n 212._o l._n 3_o c._n 33._o t._n 4._o spicil_n which_o write_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v in_o the_o same_o century_n whereto_o there_o be_v many_o ceremony_n multiply_v for_o the_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o at_o first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o make_v of_o set_a purpose_n but_o with_o the_o common_a bread_n and_o even_o when_o it_o be_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v of_o purpose_n we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o great_a ceremony_n use_v about_o it_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v think_v good_a in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o make_v upon_o the_o bread_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n unto_o which_o custom_n father_n sirmond_n do_v apply_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n 4_o sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4_o assemble_v anno_fw-la 567._o and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o arles_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 554._o although_o to_o my_o seem_n there_o be_v nothing_o very_o clear_a in_o these_o two_o canon_n for_o authorise_v this_o custom_n also_o the_o same_o sirmond_n do_v confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o interpretation_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o be_v the_o plain_a of_o the_o two_o allege_a by_o he_o be_v not_o allow_v by_o all_o and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n which_o begin_v not_o to_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n separately_z from_o ordinary_a bread_n until_o about_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n shall_v have_v mark_v it_o before_o that_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o so_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n continue_v still_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o 41._o vit._n greg._n l._n 2._o c._n 41._o as_o the_o history_n of_o that_o woman_n do_v import_v who_o admire_v that_o this_o pope_n shall_v call_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n a_o loaf_n which_o she_o know_v very_o well_o she_o have_v make_v with_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v not_o only_o in_o gregory_n time_n but_o also_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n at_o which_o time_n a_o great_a difference_n have_v break_v out_o betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o among_o sundry_a reproach_n and_o some_o of_o they_o either_o very_a light_n or_o it_o may_v be_v unjust_a make_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o have_v in_o any_o manner_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o leaven_a or_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v if_o the_o latin_n have_v use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o their_o eucharist_n as_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n at_o which_o time_n this_o contention_n be_v manage_v with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n but_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o eleven_o century_n azymo_fw-la sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la father_n sirmond_n have_v at_o large_a justify_v this_o truth_n and_o after_o his_o manner_n confirm_v it_o with_o such_o clear_a and_o strong_a reason_n and_o particular_o those_o abovementioned_a that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v unto_o what_o he_o have_v say_v have_v very_o solid_o refute_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n allege_v against_o it_o and_o show_v that_o hugo_n tuscus_n and_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v as_o well_o as_o baronius_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 278._o hist_o council_n florent_fw-la sguropuli_fw-la sect._n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o in_o the_o council_n of_o florance_n hold_v under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o be_v make_v by_o interest_n of_o state_n and_o policy_n a_o seem_a accord_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v conclude_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n that_o each_o church_n shall_v retain_v its_o own_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o eastern_a church_n shall_v make_v their_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o the_o western_a with_o unleavened_a bread_n so_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o follow_v the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o 14._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 14._o nevertheless_o i_o can_v pass_v by_o what_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n write_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n that_o unleavened_a bread_n shall_v be_v sanctify_v and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o leviticus_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n but_o it_o must_v either_o be_v say_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o his_o own_o or_o that_o he_o intend_v only_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o in_o fine_a what_o i_o believe_v to_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o this_o custom_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o diocese_n of_o that_o prelate_n if_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a to_o say_v that_o this_o long_a observation_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v add_v unto_o rabanus_n his_o work_n which_o i_o dare_v not_o affirm_v not_o be_v on_o the_o place_n to_o compare_v the_o print_a copy_n with_o the_o manuscript_n chap._n iu._n wherein_o be_v show_v from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o christian_n except_v some_o few_o heretic_n which_o have_v change_v it_o other_o that_o have_v miserable_o alter_v and_o corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o which_o have_v whole_o reject_v it_o though_o upon_o several_a motive_n and_o different_a principle_n neither_o be_v it_o sufficient_a to_o have_v hint_v at_o the_o reproach_n which_o be_v make_v against_o christian_n upon_o account_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o to_o have_v examine_v the_o great_a controversy_n which_o arm_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v the_o greek_a church_n against_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o shall_v be_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a to_o the_o end_n nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o consideration_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n employ_v by_o christian_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o liberality_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v inflame_v in_o those_o happy_a time_n with_o the_o divine_a fire_n of_o charity_n which_o the_o ancient_n
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
stir_v up_o this_o cruel_a emperor_n who_o by_o the_o first_o edict_n he_o make_v to_o be_v publish_v against_o christian_n the_o 19_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n command_v to_o be_v demolish_v and_o destroy_v to_o the_o ground_n their_o oratory_n and_o church_n which_o continue_v until_o constantine_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o then_o the_o church_n breathe_v quiet_o under_o a_o prince_n which_o cherish_v she_o and_o gratify_v she_o in_o all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v christian_n be_v see_v strive_v who_o can_v surpass_v each_o other_o in_o build_v magnificent_a and_o beautiful_a church_n and_o temple_n which_o be_v so_o many_o illustrious_a monument_n of_o the_o rest_n and_o plenty_n which_o they_o enjoy_v under_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n have_v consider_v the_o place_n wherein_o christian_n assemble_v themselves_o but_o by_o relation_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o have_v not_o ample_o treat_v the_o question_n of_o temple_n or_o church_n and_o i_o have_v so_o do_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o occasion_n of_o examine_v it_o more_o at_o large_a may_v in_o some_o short_a time_n offer_v itself_o i_o only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iv_o century_n that_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v consecrate_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n entire_o different_a from_o that_o at_o this_o time_n use_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n prohibition_n be_v make_v of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n only_o in_o consecrate_a place_n this_o general_a consideration_n of_o the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v and_o where_o they_o celebrate_v their_o sacrament_n may_v give_v we_o some_o light_n to_o design_n the_o particular_a place_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v while_o they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o they_o place_v in_o some_o convenient_a place_n in_o the_o chamber_n a_o table_n whereupon_o they_o do_v consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o where_o they_o distribute_v the_o holy_a communion_n unto_o believer_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n serve_v they_o instead_o of_o a_o law_n for_o he_o celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o have_v eat_v the_o paschal_n lamb_n there_o he_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v it_o neither_o the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v make_v we_o think_v otherwise_o moreover_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n confess_v that_o the_o corinthian_n do_v celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o they_o make_v their_o love-feast_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o contest_v i_o do_v not_o say_v betwixt_o communion_n and_o communion_n but_o betwixt_o particular_a doctor_n in_o each_o of_o both_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o place_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v before_o the_o agapae_n or_o afterward_o which_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a we_o now_o treat_v of_o see_v than_o that_o the_o corinthian_n make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n and_o make_v altogether_o these_o feast_n upon_o table_n or_o at_o least_o on_o thing_n that_o serve_v to_o that_o purpose_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o question_v but_o that_o they_o do_v celebrate_v and_o also_o consecrate_v their_o eucharist_n upon_o the_o same_o table_n see_v they_o do_v celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n where_o they_o do_v eat_v together_o s._n justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o account_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o have_v not_o mention_v the_o place_n where_o this_o consecration_n be_v make_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o innocency_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v the_o symbol_n which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o one_o can_v but_o conclude_v but_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n that_o they_o consecrate_v they_o after_o that_o the_o people_n have_v present_v they_o unto_o the_o passover_n as_o he_o say_v the_o word_n supper_n use_v by_o s._n paul_n direct_v they_o unto_o this_o use_n and_o practice_n as_o well_o as_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o origen_n l._n 20._o c._n 2._o for_o as_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevill_n say_v it_o be_v call_v a_o supper_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o which_o eat_v 21._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil_n 21._o whereunto_o also_o do_v amount_v what_o s._n chrysostom_n observe_v before_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o of_o which_o all_o that_o be_v invite_v do_v participate_v in_o common_a and_o with_o love_n for_o those_o expression_n do_v import_v a_o holy_a and_o divine_a repast_n common_a unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o which_o require_v a_o table_n to_o take_v it_o and_o to_o eat_v of_o it_o altogether_o when_o therefore_o christian_n have_v place_n destinate_a for_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o holy_a religion_n it_o be_v evident_a there_o be_v a_o certain_a place_n where_o this_o eucharistical_a table_n be_v place_v there_o to_o consecrate_v this_o august_n sacrament_n and_o there_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n and_o when_o under_o constantine_n the_o great_a the_o temple_n of_o christian_n begin_v to_o be_v stately_a and_o magnificent_a there_o be_v a_o particular_a place_n call_v the_o sanctuary_n where_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v set_v whereupon_o consecration_n be_v make_v in_o minutius_n felix_n the_o infidel_n demand_v octau._n min._n fel._n in_o octau._n wherefore_o christian_n have_v no_o altar_n and_o the_o christian_a answer_n thus_o whereby_o he_o confess_v they_o have_v none_o do_v you_o think_v that_o we_o hide_v what_o we_o do_v adore_v because_o we_o have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n edit_fw-la orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o p_o 389._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o philosopher_n celsus_n give_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o erect_v altar_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o gainsay_v but_o say_v only_o that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v his_o soul_n and_o thought_n for_o a_o altar_n from_o whence_o do_v ascend_v true_o and_o intelligible_o the_o perfume_n of_o a_o sweet_a smell_n that_o be_v prayer_n from_o a_o pure_a conscience_n christian_n nevertheless_o do_v not_o omit_v to_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v then_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o table_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n than_o the_o name_n of_o altar_n to_o design_n the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n yet_o i_o judge_v that_o the_o first_o place_n of_o antiquity_n where_o the_o altar_n be_v mention_v be_v if_o my_o memory_n fail_v i_o not_o in_o the_o book_n of_o prayer_n make_v by_o tertullian_n ult_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n ult_n your_o station_n say_v he_o will_v be_v more_o solemn_a if_o you_o stand-upright_a at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n since_o which_o time_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v frequent_o use_v that_o manner_n of_o speech_n and_o as_o they_o frequent_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n so_o they_o common_o speak_v of_o the_o table_n and_o i_o very_o believe_v whosoever_o will_v collect_v the_o expression_n of_o table_n and_o altar_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v may_v compose_v a_o complete_a volume_n of_o they_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n than_o the_o term_n of_o altar_n and_o of_o table_n to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n patience_n to_o allege_v proof_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o truth_n and_o which_o be_v own_v by_o all_o for_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o protestant_n deny_v unto_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o the_o father_n have_v often_o call_v the_o holy_a table_n a_o altar_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o can_v without_o renounce_v all_o sincerity_n and_o modesty_n neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v deny_v unto_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o the_o same_o father_n do_v often_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n the_o divine_a table_n the_o holy_a table_n and_o the_o mystical_a table_n neither_o can_v they_o without_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n against_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n that_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v number_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n austin_n and_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n thereupon_o they_o may_v consult_v of_o the_o former_a oration_n 19_o and_o 20._o to_o the_o
4._o c._n 20._o for_o describe_v the_o outrage_n which_o the_o pagan_n commit_v in_o the_o church_n of_o theonas_n at_o alexandria_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o this_o church_n as_o be_v but_o one_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o priest_n 79._o libel_n prec_fw-la p._n 64._o &_o 79._o marcellini_fw-la and_o faustin_n represent_v in_o their_o request_n unto_o the_o emperor_n the_o ruin_n of_o two_o temple_n one_o in_o spain_n the_o other_o in_o egypt_n mention_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n write_v philad_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n know_v to_o every_o body_n and_o which_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o lion_n write_v against_o amalarius_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n speak_v of_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o each_o church_n if_o then_o the_o father_n sometime_o speak_v of_o altar_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o necessity_n they_o must_v then_o intend_v or_o mean_v several_a church_n or_o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o indefinite_a proposition_n and_o not_o to_o be_v apply_v unto_o any_o particular_a place_n this_o custom_n of_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n have_v be_v retain_v even_o until_o our_o day_n among_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n which_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n 11._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 16._o sigism_n baro_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la moscov_n lib._n itin_n aeth_n c._n 11._o as_o gore_n observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n nor_o among_o the_o moscovite_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o sigismond_n in_o his_o memoir_n of_o muscovia_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n which_o be_v in_o prester_n john_n country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o eye-witness_n the_o pontifical_a book_n which_o be_v improper_o attribute_v unto_o pope_n damasus_n never_o speak_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o the_o singular_a in_o all_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n until_o adrian_n the_o first_o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o age_n for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o great_a altar_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o other_o altar_n which_o may_v be_v in_o the_o same_o church_n which_o be_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o live_v of_o several_a pope_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n after_o adrian_n whereas_o before_o there_o be_v mention_n make_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o by_o the_o thirteen_o altar_n which_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o have_v be_v erect_v by_o palladius_n bishop_n of_o xaintus_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v altar_n or_o sacramental_a table_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o corruption_n of_o speech_n be_v call_v altar_n or_o table_n as_o appear_v by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n as_o be_v confess_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr laubespine_n late_a bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o author_n for_o if_o optatus_n make_v no_o scruple_n so_o to_o call_v the_o tomb_n of_o the_o false_a martyr_n of_o the_o donatist_n whereof_o he_o treat_v in_o that_o place_n much_o less_o will_v he_o have_v fear_v if_o occasion_n have_v present_v to_o attribute_v this_o name_n unto_o those_o of_o catholic_n martyr_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o from_o time_n to_o time_n celebrate_v but_o in_o fine_a since_z adrian_z the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o 7._o capit._fw-la dom._n car._n m._n c._n 6._o 1.2_o coneil_n gal._n &_o capit._n car._n m._n etc._n etc._n append_v 1._o ad_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 7._o they_o begin_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o multiply_v altar_n in_o church_n that_o the_o emperor_n charlemagne_n contemporary_a with_o pope_n adrian_n be_v force_v to_o prohibit_v in_o his_o capitulary_n the_o too_o great_a number_n of_o altar_n but_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o question_n of_o altar_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o movable_a altar_n be_v not_o introduce_v among_o christian_n but_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o also_o it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v in_o what_o age_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v that_o which_o some_o allege_v of_o ives_n of_o chartres_n who_o die_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n not_o regard_v as_o i_o suppose_v the_o use_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o altar_n whatever_o may_v be_v 20._o hist_o relig_n c._n 20._o it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v unknown_a in_o the_o five_o century_n because_o theodoret_n make_v use_v of_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o deacon_n 14._o philost_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o instead_o of_o a_o altar_n to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o cell_n of_o maris_n and_o before_o he_o the_o martyr_n lucian_n make_v use_v of_o his_o breast_n 31._o niceph._n caldist_n l._n 8._o c._n 31._o it_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n that_o a_o altar_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o less_o a_o consecrate_a altar_n in_o fine_a the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o practice_v the_o consecrate_v of_o altar_n which_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n believe_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o the_o celebration_n there_o perform_v be_v unlawful_a but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o at_o the_o beginning_n 4._o add._n 9_o noveâ—b_n lect_v 4._o therefore_o there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o silvester_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o year_n 314_o be_v the_o first_o that_o institute_v the_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o consecrate_v of_o church_n and_o altar_n and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o consecration_n make_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 3._o orat._n in_o chr._n bapt_v t._n 3._o for_o that_o whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v by_o gregory_n of_o nyssen_n do_v not_o import_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o only_o a_o bare_a application_n unto_o a_o religious_a use_n which_o draw_v a_o blessing_n of_o god_n by_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o some_o of_o his_o homily_n cor._n hom_o 20._o in_o 2_o cor._n that_o the_o altar_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o stone_n but_o it_o become_v holy_a when_o it_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o unsuspected_a place_n of_o antiquity_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n be_v the_o council_n of_o agde_a in_o the_o year_n 506._o for_o it_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n 14._o â—â—ath_n conc._n â—_o 14._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a unto_o the_o council_n that_o the_o altar_n shall_v be_v consecrate_v not_o only_o by_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n but_o also_o by_o the_o priestly_a benediction_n 26._o â—_o 26._o the_o council_n of_o epaumâ—_n anno_fw-la 517._o only_a speak_v of_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n they_o add_v water_n unto_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o incense_n as_o we_o read_v in_o rabaâ—us_n 9_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 2._o c._n 45._o the_o reb_n eccl._n c._n 9_o and_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o refer_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o agde_v the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n of_o altar_n but_o man_n rest_v not_o there_o they_o augment_v by_o degree_n the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o consecration_n until_o at_o length_n they_o have_v reduce_v they_o unto_o the_o form_n they_o be_v now_o in_o among_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o may_v be_v see_v represent_v at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o the_o title_n of_o consecrate_v of_o church_n unto_o this_o mysterious_a consecration_n the_o latin_n add_v the_o consecrate_v of_o three_o table-cloth_n of_o several_a fashion_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v their_o altar_n and_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o veil_n of_o several_a colour_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o day_n wherewith_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o cover_v it_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n on_o holy-thursday_n they_o keep_v it_o uncover_v until_o saturday_n as_o for_o the_o ancient_a christian_n
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
differ_v in_o word_n yet_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o contain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n some_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o god_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thing_n which_o he_o give_v we_o for_o our_o nourishment_n 32._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 32._o so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n express_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n that_o be_v of_o the_o food_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n or_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o he_o explain_v afterward_o by_o bread_n and_o by_o wine_n which_o be_v creature_n of_o this_o world_n other_o have_v speak_v positive_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 27._o just_a martyr_n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 260._o macar_n hom._n 27._o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n offer_v in_o all_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o consist_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n macarius_n a_o ancient_a anchorite_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o primitive_a believer_n know_v not_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 401._o l._n 1._o ep_v 401._o thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n confess_v unto_o rabbi_n benjamin_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n 19_o fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n de_fw-fr side_n c._n 19_o that_o st._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o venerable_a bede_n one_o of_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o 4._o bed_n in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o century_n teach_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v unto_o primasius_n but_o which_o be_v of_o haimon_n of_o halberstad_n or_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n and_o by_o consequence_n at_o least_o of_o the_o ix_o century_n declare_v hebr._n in_o c._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n that_o the_o lord_n leave_v unto_o his_o church_n these_o two_o gift_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o offer_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o 25._o amalar._n praesat_fw-la 2._o l._n the_o offic_n &_o l._n 3._o cap._n 25._o and_o that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n seek_v a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o priest_n offering_z bread_n wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrificer_n recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o not_o content_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v add_v the_o quality_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n attribute_v unto_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n thus_o express_v his_o thought_n 18._o eucher_n in_o genes_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v command_v say_v he_o that_o christian_n shall_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n as_o aaron_n do_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n word_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n 12._o isidor_n hisp_n in_o gen._n c._n 12._o and_o which_o show_n that_o where_o any_o of_o the_o father_n instead_o of_o these_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o primasius_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n eucherius_n and_o st._n isidore_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v make_v to_o clash_v among_o themselves_o and_o those_o will_v be_v make_v to_o seem_v enemy_n who_o doctrine_n differ_v not_o from_o one_o another_o as_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o one_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o other_o and_o if_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v careful_o heed_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o the_o same_o st._n isidore_n say_v elsewhere_o 26._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la allegor_fw-la idem_fw-la de_fw-la voc_fw-la c._n 26._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o that_o christian_n do_v not_o now_o offer_v jewish_a sacrifice_n such_o as_o the_o sacrificer_n aaron_n offer_v but_o such_o as_o be_v offer_v by_o melchizedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o most_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 10._o theodor._n in_o psal_n 109_o heb._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o famous_a theodoret_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o yet_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n other_o in_o fine_a have_v show_v their_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o thing_n melchisedeck_v offer_v it_o be_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o melchisedeck_v present_v bread_n and_o wine_n 63._o clem._n alex._n stromat_n l._n 4_o p._n 539._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o a_o food_n sanctify_v in_o type_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o s._n cyprian_n when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n offer_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o same_o sacrifice_n which_o melchisedeck_v have_v do_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o as_o he_o say_v again_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o least_o doubt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n ibid._n ibid._n we_o see_v prefigure_v in_o the_o high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o divine_a scripture_n testify_v when_o it_o say_v and_o melchisedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n bring_v bread_n and_o wine_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o little_a treatise_n some_o line_n after_o the_o word_n before_o mention_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n accomplish_v and_o perfect_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n do_v not_o he_o say_v 3._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 5._o c._n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v at_o present_a accomplish_v by_o his_o servant_n as_o melchisedeck_v do_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v among_o man_n that_o jesus_n christ_n first_o of_o all_o and_o then_o all_o his_o minister_n do_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n declare_v and_o show_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o melchisedeck_v have_v foresee_v these_o thing_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n make_v use_v before_o of_o the_o type_n of_o future_a thing_n the_o scripture_n witness_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n ambrose_n when_o go_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a than_o those_o of_o the_o synagogue_n 109._o ambros_n l._n de_fw-fr init_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 4._o p._n 349._o chrysost_n in_o psal_n 109._o he_o say_v that_o abraham_n which_o be_v before_o moses_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o melchisedeck_v wherefore_o say_v s._n chrysostom_n say_v he_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v because_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o offer_v
unto_o abraham_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a work_n upon_o s._n matthew_n 19_o hom._n 19_o among_o his_o work_n define_v the_o christian_a man_n by_o he_o which_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 126._o hieron_n ep._n 126._o s._n jerome_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n touch_v melchisedeck_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a ancient_a doctor_n who_o precede_v he_o and_o who_o have_v say_v that_o melchisedeck_v do_v not_o offer_v sacrifice_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n 2._o id._n advers._fw-la jovin_n l._n 2._o which_o be_v a_o pure_a and_o spotless_a sacrifice_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n offer_v in_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o water_n but_o wine_n s._n austin_n be_v of_o no_o other_o mind_n when_o he_o teach_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n 22._o august_n ep._n 95._o id._n l._n the_o 83._o q._n q._n 61._o t._n 4._o id_fw-la de_fw-la civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 16._o c_o 22._o for_o example_n when_o he_o say_v that_o melchisedeck_v foreshow_v the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o represent_v his_o eternal_a priesthood_n that_o we_o now_o see_v offer_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o mechisedeck_v offer_v unto_o god_n that_o when_o abraham_n be_v bless_v by_o melchisedeck_v the_o sacrifice_n now_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o christian_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v first_o of_o all_o show_v that_o to_o eat_v bread_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o in_o all_o place_n be_v offer_v the_o priesthood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o melchisedeck_v bring_v when_o he_o bless_v abraham_n let_v those_o who_o read_v 109._o ib._n l._n 17_o c._n 5._o ib._n c._n 17._o id_fw-la contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 20._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 431._o arnob._n in_o psal_n 109._o know_v what_o melchisedeck_v bring_v when_o he_o bless_v abraham_n and_o that_o if_o they_o be_v already_o partaker_n of_o it_o they_o may_v see_v that_o such_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v now_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n it_o be_v in_o substance_n what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n that_o melchisedeck_v execute_v the_o priesthood_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o they_o signify_v the_o type_n of_o divine_a mystery_n and_o arnobius_n the_o young_a that_o our_o saviour_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v a_o priest_n for_o ever_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v who_o alone_o among_o the_o priest_n offer_a bread_n and_o wine_n 109._o hesyc_a in_o levit_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 23._o cassiod_n in_o psal_n 109._o and_o hesychius_n priest_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o mystical_a melchisedeck_v be_v accomplish_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o cassiodorus_n that_o the_o institution_n of_o melchisedeck_v who_o offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v celebrate_v throughout_o the_o world_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o suppose_a eusebius_n of_o emissa_fw-la in_o one_o of_o his_o easter_n sermon_n that_o melchisedeck_v do_v foreshow_v by_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n in_o the_o work_v of_o s._n ambrose_n hebr._n in_o cap._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n and_o which_o some_o have_v imagine_v to_o be_v of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n but_o which_o indeed_o be_v of_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi in_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o oecumenius_n about_o the_o same_o time_n both_o of_o they_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o in_o fine_a of_o nicetas_n who_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v for_o those_o which_o be_v convert_v from_o mahometism_n unto_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 532._o t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 532._o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v spiritual_o sacrify_v by_o christian_n and_o which_o they_o do_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n see_v then_o three_o several_a oblation_n practise_v by_o several_a of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v all_o three_o give_v unto_o this_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n consider_v particular_o that_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o the_o symbol_n after_o their_o consecration_n and_o after_o the_o change_n which_o may_v thereunto_o happen_v after_o the_o sanctification_n and_o this_o tradition_n have_v be_v so_o constant_a so_o uniform_a and_o so_o universal_a that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v by_o all_o at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n which_o be_v the_o three_o sign_n that_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n desire_v may_v be_v admit_v in_o receive_v all_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n but_o beside_o the_o reason_n which_o move_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o call_v the_o sacrament_n a_o sacrifice_n there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o examine_v that_o it_o may_v evident_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n among_o they_o and_o first_o i_o find_v that_o they_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o memorial_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n memorial_n do_v take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v memorial_n they_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o call_v it_o a_o sacrifice_n as_o indeed_o this_o name_n may_v very_o fit_o be_v give_v unto_o it_o and_o not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o even_o of_o a_o true_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o one_o that_o be_v true_o such_o it_o be_v in_o this_o prospect_n they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o passion_n 63._o cyprian_n ep._n 63._o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v say_v s._n cyprian_n be_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o this_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o we_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o all_o the_o sacrifice_n thereby_o in_o a_o manner_n confound_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o commemoration_n which_o we_o make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o near_a relation_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o memorial_n and_o the_o thing_n whereof_o the_o remembrance_n be_v renew_v according_o eusebius_n say_v speak_v of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o euseb_n l._n 1._o dem._n c._n 10._o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o offer_v unto_o god_n instead_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n have_v say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n heb._n chrys_n hom._n 17._o ad_fw-la heb._n we_o always_o make_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n add_v present_o by_o way_n of_o correction_n but_o rather_o we_o make_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n 61._o august_n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 61._o which_o s._n austin_n say_v be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o type_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n 21._o passion_n id._n contr_n faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 21._o to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o a_o sacrament_n of_o commemoration_n 4._o commemoration_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr trin._n c._n 4._o and_o to_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o therefore_o he_o observe_v elsewhere_o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o once_o offer_v up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v every_o day_n offer_v when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n 23._o id._n ep._n 23._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v once_o offer_v in_o his_o body_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v offer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o only_o in_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o on_o other_o day_n and_o he_o lie_v not_o who_o be_v ask_v answer_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v theodoret_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o the_o other_o 8.4_o theodor._n in_o ep_v ad_fw-la heb._n c._n 8.4_o for_o make_v himself_o this_o objection_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n make_v the_o mystical_a liturgy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o eucharist_n
unto_o the_o blessing_n communication_n 2._o 1_o peter_n 2._o and_o praise_n of_o god_n st._n peter_n consider_v good_a work_n as_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n agreeable_a unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o rom._n 12._o rom._n 15._o philip._n 2._o and_o st._n paul_n the_o sanctification_n of_o a_o faithful_a christian_a as_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n the_o preach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o offer_v the_o gentile_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o faith_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n 4._o 2_o timoth._n 4._o and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o his_o bless_a master_n a_o sprinkle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o sacrifice_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o s._n 5._o 1_o peter_n 2._o rev._n 1._o &_o 5._o john_n call_v all_o believer_n in_o general_a sacrificer_n according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v prophesy_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o holy_a father_n be_v accustom_v unto_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v also_o term_v sacrifice_n all_o the_o work_n of_o piety_n devotion_n charity_n alms-deed_n prayer_n give_v thanks_o and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o any_o way_n relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n so_o far_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v to_o sacrifice_v a_o child_n 59_o cypr._n ep._n 59_o in_o make_v it_o to_o communicate_v after_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o gives_z the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o a_o present_a that_o be_v send_v unto_o he_o in_o his_o banishment_n because_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o motive_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contribute_v towards_o his_o maintenance_n so_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 717._o just_a mart._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 345._o strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 717._o that_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o only_a perfect_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n well-pleasing_a unto_o god_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o prayer_n as_o of_o a_o very_a good_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n as_o by_o exaltation_n and_o tertullian_n do_v not_o he_o assure_v 2._o ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o that_o the_o christian_n sacrifice_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o pure_a prayer_n only_o and_o that_o prayer-made_a by_o chaste_a flesh_n of_o a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o of_o a_o holy_a mind_n be_v the_o fat_a and_o most_o excellent_a sacrifice_n that_o god_n have_v require_v do_v not_o he_o also_o explain_v the_o pure_a oblation_n of_o malachy_n 30._o apol._n c._n 30._o of_o glorification_n of_o benediction_n praise_n hymn_n oct._n contr._n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o &_o 4._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr pat_o c._n 13._o the_o jejun_n c._n 26._o the_o usur_n c._n 8._o minut._n in_o oct._n and_o of_o prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v he_o not_o reckon_v among_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n mortification_n humiliation_n contrition_n fast_n and_o strictness_n of_o life_n minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o consist_v in_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o holiness_n in_o a_o upright_a heart_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o in_o faith_n unfeigned_a it_o be_v whereof_o origen_n give_v we_o several_a instance_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o levitious_a and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 20._o greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 20._o i_o mean_v gregory_n of_o naziunzen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o heaven_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o pray_v explain_v the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v prayer_n which_o the_o saint_n offer_v unto_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o 42._o id._n orat_fw-la 42._o that_o he_o sacrifice_v his_o discourse_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o will_v there_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n upon_o his_o altar_n 9_o chrysost_n in_o gen._n hom_n 9_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o chrysostom_n who_o look_v upon_o prayer_n as_o a_o very_a great_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o perfect_a oblation_n 16._o id._n in_o mart._n hom_n 16._o and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v do_v offer_v a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v prayer_n and_o alms-deed_n and_o st._n ambrose_n 1._o ambros_n de_fw-fr fug_n saec_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 1._o that_o wisdom_n be_v a_o very_a good_a sacrifice_n and_o faith_n and_o virtue_n a_o good_a oblation_n that_o prayer_n itself_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n 10._o id._n ep._n 59_o aurel._n c._n 29._o etc._n etc._n 3._o collect_v mart._n bracar_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 29._o in_o cod_n 41._o aug._n the_o civet_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o ep._n 95._o id._n hom._n 50._o de_fw-la poenit_fw-la t._n 10._o also_o we_o find_v in_o some_o canon_n of_o council_n that_o the_o prayer_n and_o service_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n be_v call_v morning_n and_o evening_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v command_v that_o if_o a_o dead_a person_n be_v to_o be_v recommend_v in_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v by_o prayer_n only_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o have_v dine_v according_a to_o which_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o humility_n and_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o bloody_a sacrifice_n when_o we_o suffer_v unto_o blood_n for_o his_o truth_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o oppose_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n offer_v by_o christian_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o men._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o require_v that_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v able_a do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v every_o day_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o alms-deed_n fast_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n wherefore_o he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n have_v regard_n not_o to_o its_o essence_n but_o to_o its_o end_n and_o effect_n which_o be_v to_o direct_v we_o unto_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o blessedness_n and_o felicity_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v every_o work_n which_o we_o do_v 6._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._n l._n 10._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v near_o unite_v unto_o god_n by_o a_o holy_a fellowship_n viz._n by_o refer_v he_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o that_o good_a which_o may_v render_v we_o true_o happy_a it_o can_v then_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n unto_o all_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o unto_o all_o that_o we_o do_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o service_n shall_v also_o qualify_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o the_o same_o title_n see_v that_o it_o make_v one_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o it_o even_o comprehend_v in_o substance_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n relate_v thereunto_o and_o whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v as_o prayer_n give_v of_o thanks_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o our_o good_n and_o our_o person_n repentance_n compunction_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a disposition_n which_o we_o shall_v bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o without_o which_o one_o can_v worthy_o partake_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v touch_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n frequent_o call_v sacrifice_n be_v not_o nevertheless_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v to_o take_v sacrifice_n in_o its_o proper_a and_o true_a signification_n i_o observe_v that_o these_o same_o father_n in_o answer_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n who_o find_v fault_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o true_a external_a sacrifice_n as_o there_o be_v in_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o that_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o have_v none_o but_o that_o instead_o of_o those_o outward_a and_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o jew_n religion_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v a_o worship_n whole_o spiritual_a a_o service_n heavenly_a and_o whole_o divine_a without_o touch_v in_o this_o place_n the_o silence_n of_o all_o those_o who_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o
this_o holy_a religion_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o in_o all_o their_o apology_n they_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o external_a sacrifice_n of_o christian_n though_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o fit_a and_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o have_v invite_v the_o pagan_n and_o jew_n unto_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o explain_v themselves_o so_o clear_o on_o this_o matter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o their_o enemy_n shall_v shun_v a_o religion_n wherein_o by_o the_o confession_n and_o own_n of_o those_o very_a person_n who_o defend_v it_o by_o the_o purity_n and_o innocency_n of_o their_o writing_n there_o be_v no_o such_o sacrifice_n as_o those_o who_o they_o desire_v to_o convert_v do_v look_v for_o and_o expect_v for_o instance_n st_n justin_n martry_n retort_v the_o calumny_n of_o atheism_n and_o impiety_n wherewith_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n endeavour_v to_o slander_v our_o holy_a religion_n by_o reason_n thereof_o be_v content_a to_o say_v 60._o just_a marr._n apol._n 2._o vel_fw-la 1._o p._n 58_o 60._o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v make_v but_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o which_o sweeten_v all_o the_o other_o oblation_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n to_o honour_v he_o as_o we_o be_v bind_v and_o according_a to_o his_o merit_n 496._o id._n ep._n ad_fw-la diogn_n p._n 495_o 496._o and_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o work_n he_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o jew_n and_o pagan_n but_o without_o assign_v unto_o christian_n any_o which_o to_o speak_v proper_o may_v be_v so_o call_v he_o also_o do_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o in_o dispute_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 240._o id._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 238_o 239_o 240._o wherein_o he_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o therefore_o be_v the_o reason_n christian_n do_v not_o offer_v any_o without_o say_v they_o have_v other_o different_a from_o they_o he_o indeed_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o dialogue_n that_o the_o christian_n offer_v unto_o god_n a_o oblation_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o malachy_n when_o they_o do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o when_o his_o adversary_n explain_v these_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o malachy_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n which_o those_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n who_o be_v in_o captivity_n address_v unto_o our_o lord_n for_o remove_v their_o calamity_n and_o misery_n st._n justin_n make_v this_o answer_n 345._o ibid._n p._n 344_o 345._o i_o faith_fw-mi also_o that_o the_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n of_o saint_n and_o believer_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n perfect_a and_o well_o please_v unto_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o christian_n have_v learned_a to_o make_v even_o then_o itself_o when_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v what_o he_o design_n by_o the_o wet_a and_o dry_a food_n and_o it_o be_v therein_o he_o say_v that_o they_o show_v forth_o a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n afterward_o this_o holy_a doctor_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o malachy_n there_o be_v no_o jew_n scatter_v abroad_o over_o the_o world_n whereas_o among_o all_o nation_n and_o all_o country_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o time_n our_o glorious_a martyr_n write_v there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n jesus_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v of_o christian_n in_o general_a c._n ibid._n p._n 314._o c._n that_o they_o be_v a_o royal_a priesthood_n offer_v unto_o god_n holy_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n god_n not_o accept_v any_o but_o of_o his_o own_o priest_n athenagoras_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n make_v himself_o the_o same_o objection_n that_o justin_n martyr_n do_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n answer_v not_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v he_o represent_v that_o god_n who_o make_v all_o thing_n have_v no_o need_n of_o blood_n of_o odour_n flower_n nor_o perfume_n that_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n which_o he_o desire_v be_v that_o we_o shall_v know_v he_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o power_n whereby_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o the_o heaven_n gather_v the_o water_n together_o in_o the_o sea_n divide_v betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n beautify_v the_o sky_n with_o star_n cause_v the_o earth_n to_o increase_v create_v beast_n and_o make_v man_n that_o it_o suffice_v to_o lift_v up_o pure_a hand_n to_o he_o who_o stand_v not_o in_o need_n of_o any_o other_o oblation_n or_o more_o splendid_a sacrifice_n octau._n athenag_fw-mi pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 13._o minut._n in_o octau._n whereunto_o he_o add_v but_o what_o need_n have_v i_o to_o be_v trouble_v for_o offering_n and_o sacrifice_n see_v god_n care_v not_o for_o they_o he_o require_v a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n a_o reasonable_a service_n and_o when_o the_o pagan_a ask_v this_o question_n of_o the_o christian_a in_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la wherefore_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n the_o christian_a answer_n do_v you_o think_v that_o we_o do_v conceal_v what_o we_o worship_v under_o a_o show_n that_o we_o have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n and_o thereupon_o he_o make_v this_o excellent_a reflection_n worthy_a of_o the_o school_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n be_v a_o good_a soul_n a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o faith_n unfeigned_a that_o to_o live_v upright_o do_v justice_n abstain_v from_o evil_a and_o hinder_v his_o neighbour_n from_o hurt_n be_v to_o offer_v a_o fat_a sacrifice_n these_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n edit_fw-la orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o p._n 389._o ult_n edit_fw-la say_v he_o this_o be_v our_o service_n the_o philosopher_n celsus_n in_o origen_n reproach_v christian_n that_o they_o have_v no_o altar_n this_o learned_a man_n agree_v with_o the_o pagan_a and_o confess_v that_o by_o consequence_n they_o also_o have_v no_o sacrifice_n because_o there_o be_v a_o strict_a relation_n betwixt_o a_o a_o true_a altar_n and_o a_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n 487._o ibid._n p._n 487._o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v by_o the_o pagan_n for_o the_o emperor_n the_o prayer_n which_o christian_n make_v for_o the_o conservation_n of_o their_o person_n the_o prosperity_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o say_v that_o by_o they_o they_o fight_v like_o priest_n of_o god_n which_o make_v tertullian_n say_v as_o be_v before_o mention_v 30._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 30._o that_o the_o fair_a and_o fat_a sacrifice_n which_o god_n require_v be_v prayer_n from_o a_o pure_a heart_n a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o a_o holy_a mind_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o also_o which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v of_o prayer_n also_o that_o he_o explain_v in_o the_o same_o work_n 39_o ibid._n c._n 39_o this_o excellent_a oblation_n and_o that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o that_o be_v do_v by_o prayer_n only_o which_o god_n have_v command_v 707._o ibid._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 707._o because_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v no_o need_n of_o blood_n and_o of_o incense_n and_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o he_o make_v this_o declaration_n that_o we_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o but_o that_o we_o do_v glorify_v he_o that_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o in_o sacrifice_v of_o our_o own_o self_n that_o we_o honour_v he_o by_o prayer_n 717._o ibid._n p._n 717._o that_o we_o do_v just_o offer_v unto_o he_o this_o most_o excellent_a and_o most_o holy_a sacrifice_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o altar_n which_o we_o have_v upon_o earth_n be_v the_o assembly_n of_o those_o which_o be_v dedicate_v unto_o prayer_n as_o if_o they_o have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o mind_n 719._o ibid._n p._n 719._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o like_o sweet_a incense_n proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n that_o the_o true_o sound_a altar_n be_v the_o just_a upright_a soul_n that_o not_o sumptuous_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o god_n but_o such_o as_o may_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o he_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v prayer_n praise_n 728._o ibid._n p._n 728._o the_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n the_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a and_o liberality_n to_o the_o poor_a but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v clear_a and_o more_o positive_a than_o what_o be_v
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
constance_n and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n justin_n martyr_n affirm_v 1_o apolog._n 1_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v distribute_v consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o all_o the_o communicant_n philadelph_n ep._n ad_fw-la philadelph_n the_o pretend_a ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o only_a cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o s._n irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n 2._o advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 2._o how_o say_v he_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v life_n eternal_a which_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n 34._o l._n 4._o c._n 34._o and_o again_o how_o do_v they_o again_o say_v that_o the_o body_n corrupt_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o final_a corruption_n and_o that_o it_o receive_v not_o life_n to_o wit_n in_o rise_v again_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 16._o hom._n 16._o origen_n on_o the_o book_n of_o number_n what_o be_v this_o people_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o drink_v blood_n the_o christian_a people_n the_o faithful_a people_n follow_v he_o who_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o because_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n matth._n hom._n 14._o in_o matth._n he_o add_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o unadvised_o take_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o cup._n the_o bless_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a 63._o ep._n 63._o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n express_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o s._n austin_n call_v it_o where_o he_o ample_o prove_v this_o communion_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o in_o another_o place_n writing_z with_o his_o brethren_n unto_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o resolution_n they_o have_v take_v to_o admit_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o have_v flinch_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o excellent_a motive_n which_o they_o find_v in_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o encourage_v christian_n unto_o martyrdom_n see_v here_o what_o they_o say_v 54._o ep._n 54._o how_o shall_v we_o encourage_v they_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n if_o go_v to_o the_o combat_n we_o shall_v deny_v they_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o how_o shall_v we_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o we_o do_v not_o admit_v they_o first_o to_o drink_v in_o the_o church_n the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o right_n of_o communication_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v edit_fw-la p._n 175._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o deacon_n present_v the_o cup_n unto_o they_o who_o be_v present_a as_o justin_n martyr_n also_o have_v teach_v we_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n anno_fw-la 314._o 732._o apud_fw-la athanas_n apolog._n p._n 732._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n and_o that_o of_o neocaesarea_n the_o same_o year_n in_o the_o xiii_o canon_n inform_v we_o also_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o also_o a_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n assemble_v during_o the_o persecution_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o arrian_n against_o s._n athanasius_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n the_o first_o parmen_fw-la in_o natal_a ejus_fw-la c._n 2._o l._n 1._o contr_n parmen_fw-la speak_v in_o the_o v._o century_n of_o s._n vincent_n levite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o christian_n for_o their_o salvation_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n observe_v the_o same_o of_o cecilian_a as_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o write_v also_o that_o what_o draw_v on_o he_o the_o hatred_n of_o lucilla_n a_o powerful_a and_o factious_a woman_n who_o by_o her_o riches_n and_o credit_n support_v the_o party_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o cecilian_a promote_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n be_v that_o cecilian_a perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n pronounce_v a_o severe_a sentence_n against_o she_o because_o in_o present_v she_o the_o cup_n she_o kiss_v the_o bone_n of_o some_o dead_a person_n or_o martyr_n before_o she_o put_v her_o lip_n unto_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n 3._o mystag_n 5._o p._n 245._o vide_fw-la p._n 244._o l._n the_o baptism_n c._n 3._o s_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n aster_n have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n s._n basil_n say_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o eat_v and_o drink_v we_o shall_v always_o have_v he_o in_o remembrance_n who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o 289._o ep._n 289._o it_o be_v a_o thing_n good_a and_o profitable_a to_o communicate_v daily_o and_o to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o liturgy_n also_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v here_o allege_v and_o all_o the_o other_o which_o be_v now_o remain_v from_o which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o collect_v the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n s_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n e._n hom._n 32._o graec._n p._n 319._o e._n the_o same_o table_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o the_o same_o drink_n be_v give_v unto_o all_o but_o not_o only_o the_o same_o liquor_n but_o it_o be_v also_o give_v unto_o we_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o cup_n for_o our_o father_n injoin_v we_o to_o love_v one_o another_o he_o so_o order_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o same_o cup_n and_o upon_o s._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n graec._n hom._n 85._o graec._n the_o mystery_n do_v from_o thence_o take_v their_o original_a to_o the_o end_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o approach_v unto_o the_o terrible_a cup_n you_o shall_v draw_v near_o as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v out_o of_o his_o side_n itself_o and_o upon_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 18._o hom._n 18._o there_o be_v certain_a time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o priest_n and_o those_o over_o who_o he_o do_v preside_v as_o when_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n for_o we_o be_v all_o equal_o admit_v there_o it_o be_v not_o as_o under_o the_o old_a law_n the_o priest_n eat_v some_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o eat_v of_o what_o the_o priest_n do_v eat_v but_o now_o it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o lord_n say_v 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 57_o t._n 4._o if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o strict_o prohibit_v the_o people_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o sin_n if_o those_o sacrifice_n do_v represent_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n wherein_o the_o true_a and_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v make_v nevertheless_o no_o person_n be_v hinder_v from_o take_v this_o sacrifice_n for_o his_o nourishment_n but_o rather_o all_o those_o who_o will_v be_v save_v be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v it_o leo_fw-la the_o first_o in_o his_o lend_a sermon_n speak_v of_o the_o manichean_o who_o not_o to_o appear_v what_o they_o be_v frequent_v the_o assembly_n of_o believer_n and_o do_v also_o participate_v with_o they_o of_o their_o sacrament_n 5._o serm._n â—_o c._n 5._o to_o hide_v say_v he_o their_o infidelity_n they_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o assist_v at_o our_o mystery_n they_o so_o dispose_v themselves_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o shelter_v themselves_o the_o better_a they_o receive_v with_o a_o unworthy_a mouth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o absolute_o refuse_v drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o we_o give_v your_o holiness_n notice_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n this_o kind_n of_o man_n may_v be_v know_v by_o these_o mark_n and_o that_o such_o other_o sacrilegious_a dissimulation_n have_v be_v discover_v may_v be_v mark_v and_o that_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o society_n
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v under_o one_o species_n and_o that_o so_o as_o to_z what_o concern_v the_o benefit_n such_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n who_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n after_o all_o which_o the_o council_n make_v these_o three_o canon_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 1._o can._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n or_o for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n all_o believer_n in_o general_a and_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v both_o kind_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 2._o can._n 2._o that_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v not_o move_v by_o just_a cause_n and_o reason_n to_o administer_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n not_o officiate_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o or_o that_o she_o have_v therein_o err_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o body_n shall_v deny_v that_o whole_a christ_n 3._o can._n 3._o the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o all_o grace_n be_v receive_v under_o the_o sole_a species_n of_o bread_n because_o as_o some_o false_o suggest_v he_o be_v not_o receive_v according_a to_o christ_n own_o institution_n under_o both_o kind_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v see_v here_o exact_o whereunto_o thing_n amount_v in_o the_o west_n whereupon_o some_o have_v make_v these_o reflection_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o about_o 300._o year_n before_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o people_n by_o public_a authority_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o make_v a_o body_n apart_o which_o body_n have_v always_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n second_o that_o at_o the_o time_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n make_v her_o decree_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n beside_o the_o calixtin_n who_o only_o desire_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o taborite_n so_o call_v from_o the_o mountain_n tabor_n where_o they_o have_v their_o assembly_n unto_o who_o some_o join_v many_o of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dubravius_n have_v shelter_v themselves_o in_o those_o part_n ever_o since_o the_o xii_o century_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o of_o these_o waldenses_n at_o that_o time_n in_o bohemia_n only_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o england_n in_o provence_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o when_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o our_o father_n day_n renew_v and_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n that_o do_v not_o officiate_v yet_o it_o refer_v unto_o the_o pope_n dispose_n and_o power_n to_o grant_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_v and_o upon_o what_o condition_n he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a without_o insist_v here_o upon_o the_o liberty_n our_o king_n have_v of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o since_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n of_o that_o same_o communion_n earnest_o wish_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o have_v be_v take_v away_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o the_o people_n those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a may_v read_v what_o cassander_n have_v write_v a_o man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o very_o intelligent_a in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n i_o say_v in_o his_o consultation_n art_n 22._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o devout_a man_n page_z 864._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o demand_n which_o catherine_n the_o medicis_n queen_n of_o france_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o france_n anno_fw-la 1561._o as_o be_v relate_v at_o large_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o 27._o hist_o thuan._n l._n 27._o in_o his_o history_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o all_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n under_o both_o kind_n to_o wit_n the_o grecian_n the_o melchites_n or_o assyrian_n the_o georgian_n circassian_n and_o mingrelian_o the_o muscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o nestorian_n the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n before_o they_o turn_v to_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v but_o in_o the_o last_o century_n hither_o do_v they_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o worship_n to_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o the_o year_n 1599_o the_o jacobite_n which_o be_v exceed_o numerous_a the_o cophtite_n or_o christian_n in_o egypt_n the_o abassins_n under_o prester_n john_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n the_o armenian_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o maronites_n until_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o clement_n viii_o his_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n among_o these_o christian_a nation_n for_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n as_o the_o muscovite_n other_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v as_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o may_v credit_v some_o person_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o time_n do_v so_o heretofore_o they_o distribute_v both_o kind_n separately_z in_o effect_n i_o see_v that_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o bread_n steep_v therefore_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanoh-selva_a write_v against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n say_v that_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o as_o we_o say_v the_o muscovite_n do_v who_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n take_v they_o in_o a_o spoon_n which_o the_o laity_n do_v at_o this_o time_n by_o relation_n of_o gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchology_n but_o the_o clergy_n receive_v both_o kind_n separately_z as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n above_o mention_v they_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n separately_z unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v all_o the_o protestant_a christian_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n except_v only_o the_o latin_a but_o believe_v that_o the_o use_n of_o both_o symbol_n be_v necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n whatever_o difference_n there_o may_v be_v among_o they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a of_o it_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o unto_o this_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v oppose_v that_o call_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n by_o the_o ancient_n because_o that_o mean_v nothing_o else_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n agree_v but_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o people_n and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n for_o instance_n when_o a_o clergyman_n be_v degrade_v from_o his_o office_n for_o some_o great_a sin_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o common_a people_n among_o who_o he_o do_v communicate_v and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v among_o the_o abyssins_n and_o among_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o people_n participate_v of_o both_o kind_n nor_o the_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v but_o very_o seldom_o in_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o antiquity_n for_o all_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o few_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o regard_v stranger_n who_o come_v from_o some_o other_o part_n unto_o some_o church_n where_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v there_o celebrate_v under_o both_o kind_n if_o this_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n may_v not_o better_o be_v understand_v of_o clergyman_n which_o travel_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o without_o attestation_n or_o certificate_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v civil_o receive_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o character_n but_o without_o admit_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n almost_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n serve_v ammonius_n and_o isidorus_n which_o also_o administer_v unto_o theophilus_n bp._n of_o alexandria_n a_o pretext_n for_o persecute_v s._n chrysostome_n nor_o that_o believer_n be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v home_o unto_o their_o house_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
c._n 7._o p._n 94._o and_o keep_v it_o will_v be_v a_o act_n punishable_a say_v the_o learned_a petau_n and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o one_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n unto_o which_o a_o sovereign_a respect_n be_v due_a the_o protestant_n themselves_z who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n will_v not_o suffer_v this_o abuse_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v this_o august_n sacrament_n unto_o many_o indecency_n which_o must_v needs_o happen_v if_o communicant_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o and_o keep_v it_o chap._n xv._o the_o sacrament_n send_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v absent_a unto_o the_o sick_a and_o that_o sometime_o by_o the_o laity_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n not_o only_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o with_o believer_n who_o find_v in_o this_o divine_a mystery_n a_o precious_a earnest_n of_o the_o strict_a and_o intimate_a union_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v together_o the_o primitive_a christian_n which_o be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o send_v it_o unto_o such_o of_o their_o brethren_n as_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n it_o may_v appear_v they_o be_v but_o one_o body_n with_o the_o rest_n st._n justin_n martyr_n teach_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v present_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v carry_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 1._o lucian_n one_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n who_o glorify_v god_n by_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o 311th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n that_o he_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o prison_n with_o many_o other_o christian_n who_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n make_v his_o breast_n serve_v for_o the_o mystical_a table_n the_o posture_n he_o be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o persecutor_n not_o admit_v he_o to_o do_v otherwise_o and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v participate_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o send_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a i_o have_v mention_v this_o passage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n s._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 311.9_o s._n although_o neither_o philostorgius_n nor_o nicephorus_n of_o caliste_n which_o mention_v this_o business_n to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o circumstance_n but_o only_o that_o these_o believer_n do_v visit_v he_o in_o prison_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o custom_n whereby_o the_o bishop_n use_v to_o send_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o peace_n and_o communion_n not_o consider_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o sea_n over_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o to_o pass_v this_o holy_a man_n write_v a_o letter_n unto_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o celebrate_v easter_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o speak_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o which_o have_v be_v before_o you_o do_v send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v that_o custom_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o be_v common_o do_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n which_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n prohibit_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n 14._o council_n laod._n c._n 14._o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v send_v unto_o other_o church_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eulogy_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o i_o find_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o be_v say_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o what_o be_v say_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o former_a speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o unto_o who_o be_v send_v their_o share_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o latter_a touch_v what_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o conductor_n of_o christian_a church_n one_o towards_o another_o but_o not_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o absent_a it_o be_v also_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n it_o be_v true_a great_a care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o sick_a believer_n and_o penitent_n by_o sick_a believer_n be_v understand_v christian_n baptise_a who_o have_v preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o at_o lest_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o of_o those_o sin_n which_o reduce_v those_o which_o be_v convict_v into_o a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o by_o penitent_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o after_o their_o baptism_n be_v fall_v into_o some_o great_a sin_n which_o make_v they_o liable_a unto_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hard_a and_o painful_a penance_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o former_a i_o find_v not_o in_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o proof_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n this_o custom_n not_o appear_v till_o afterward_o what_o justin_n martyr_n say_v not_o proper_o regard_v the_o sick_a but_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o learned_a mr._n 5._o in._n c._n 24._o l._n 5._o de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n as_o for_o the_o latter_a i_o mean_v the_o penitent_n as_o they_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o good_a and_o tender_a mother_n feel_v herself_o touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o those_o of_o her_o child_n which_o breathe_v after_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n use_v this_o charitable_a condescension_n for_o their_o consolation_n that_o she_o command_v to_o absolve_v those_o of_o this_o order_n which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o a_o seal_n of_o this_o reconciliation_n that_o they_o may_v depart_v this_o life_n full_a of_o joy_n and_o comfort_n so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o diocese_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o say_v 44._o aâ—ud_n euseb_n hinor_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 44._o that_o he_o have_v command_v to_o absolve_v those_o which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o especial_o if_o they_o have_v already_o desire_v it_o before_o their_o sickness_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o s._n cyprian_n epistle_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a the_o like_a direction_n touch_v those_o which_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n but_o because_o many_o be_v not_o mindful_a of_o desire_v reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n from_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v fall_v by_o their_o apostasy_n until_o they_o be_v take_v with_o some_o sickness_n which_o endanger_v their_o life_n the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o 22._o council_n arclar_n 1._o c._n 22._o forbid_v give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o such_o as_o do_v so_o unless_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n and_o do_v fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n but_o this_o itself_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o refuse_v unto_o any_o of_o those_o which_o be_v fall_v endeavour_v to_o rise_v again_o by_o pass_v through_o the_o degree_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o without_o defer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o life_n ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o council_n be_v full_a of_o canon_n which_o direct_v the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o absolve_v penitent_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v give_v they_o as_o the_o last_o viaticum_fw-la to_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o be_v so_o with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o seal_v
this_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n in_o permit_v they_o to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n but_o if_o i_o be_o demand_v whether_o this_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n unto_o bedrid_a penitent_n and_o after_o the_o three_o century_n unto_o other_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n do_v not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v keep_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v apply_v in_o these_o hasty_a necessity_n to_o speak_v sincere_o i_o do_v not_o see_v there_o be_v any_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n unto_o the_o other_o but_o that_o also_o i_o find_v no_o direction_n thereupon_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v they_o content_v themselves_o then_o in_o prepare_v i_o mean_v in_o blessing_n and_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o communicate_v any_o bedrid_a die_a person_n to_o allege_v for_o refutation_n of_o the_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n by_o cardinal_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a against_o the_o greek_n who_o reserve_v the_o gift_n presanctify_v in_o lent_n be_v not_o in_o my_o opinion_n to_o argue_v but_o trifle_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o long_a time_n before_o humbert_n write_v against_o nicetas_n the_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v urge_v against_o keep_v the_o acrament_n that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o some_o church_n burn_v and_o in_o other_o it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n but_o although_o this_o last_o custom_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o our_o france_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_v chapter_n nevertheless_o i_o find_v from_o the_o time_n of_o charelemain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n formal_a direction_n for_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n 161._o capitul_n l._n 1._o c._n 161._o that_o the_o priest_n say_v this_o prince_n in_o his_o capitulary_n have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a whether_o old_a or_o young_a to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o die_v without_o the_o sacrament_n since_o which_o time_n several_a ordinance_n be_v see_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o before_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v meet_v with_o any_o which_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o say_v to_o assure_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v none_o before_o the_o time_n which_o i_o assign_v but_o only_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v nor_o find_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n clement_n disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v express_o forbid_v pseudo-clem_n ep._n 2._o pseudo-clem_n to_o keep_v till_o the_o next_o day_n any_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o fine_a see_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o bedrid_a die_n penitent_n and_o afterward_o unto_o believer_n in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v by_o who_o it_o be_v send_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v clergyman_n that_o carry_v it_o unto_o these_o sort_n of_o person_n yet_o nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o ease_v themselves_o sometime_o of_o this_o care_n and_o to_o employ_v lay_v person_n young_a boy_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o fine_a denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v in_o eusebius_n the_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v serapion_n who_o have_v apostatise_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o he_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v notwithstanding_o his_o earnest_a entreaty_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o some_o time_n after_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o violent_a sickness_n whereof_o he_o die_v he_o send_v one_o of_o his_o daughter_n son_n for_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v sick_a send_v he_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o child_n he_o give_v unto_o this_o youth_n say_v denys_n some_o 44._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o or_o a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v moisten_v and_o to_o put_v it_o in_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v the_o easy_o swallow_v it_o down_o his_o grand_a child_n be_v return_v steep_v it_o and_o pour_v it_o into_o the_o sick_a man_n mouth_n who_o have_v by_o little_a and_o little_o let_v it_o down_o present_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n so_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ado_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n that_o of_o bede_n and_o the_o roman_a 5._o ad._n d._n 15_o aug._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 260._o §._o 5._o as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n stephen_n the_o first_o testify_z that_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallian_n and_o valerian_n tharsitius_n acolyth_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v carry_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o this_o custom_n need_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o liberty_n which_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n give_v unto_o christian_n to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n home_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o young_a anchoret_n 1014._o combef_n auct_v bibl_n pat_n t._n 2._o grac._n l._n p_o 986._o cum_fw-la 1014._o who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n and_o which_o father_n combefis_n a_o dominican_n have_v publish_v at_o least_o some_o copy_n part_n of_o it_o we_o find_v this_o hermit_n have_v demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n how_o such_o person_n as_o he_o be_v that_o live_v solitary_o in_o the_o desert_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o priest_n nor_o assembly_n make_v in_o those_o place_n i_o say_v we_o find_v he_o suffer_v he_o and_o such_o as_o he_o be_v to_o communicate_v themselves_o although_o they_o be_v lay_v person_n and_o also_o prescribe_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o father_n combefis_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 1014._o ib._n p._n 1014._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n be_v then_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n diocese_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v any_o difficulty_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o entrust_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o woman_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o have_v be_v before_o recite_v there_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o homily_n in_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o 431._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n where_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o lay_n person_n man_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_a it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o the_o thing_n be_v practise_v to_o that_o time_n and_o afterward_o also_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o sermon_n be_v neither_o leo_n the_o four_o nor_o st._n vlrick_n as_o gretser_n imagine_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o synodical_a letter_n of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n unto_o his_o priest_n now_o this_o ratherius_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n 138._o p._n 138._o say_v that_o he_o have_v late_o be_v so_o inform_v and_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o it_o because_o we_o have_v the_o book_n itself_o by_o the_o care_n and_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n wherein_o we_o find_v this_o decree_n that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o a_o lay_v person_n 261._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 261._o man_n or_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_n it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o sundry_a place_n even_o in_o italy_n and_o near_o rome_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o same_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n above_o mention_v 138._o p._n 138._o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o ratherius_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n who_o without_o scruple_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n into_o lay_n person_n hand_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n but_o because_o ratherius_n be_v but_o a_o private_a bishop_n and_o that_o his_o power_n reach_v not_o beyond_o his_o diocese_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v it_o be_v also_o
potest_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 125_o 6._o we_o must_v not_o say_v he_o look_v only_o upon_o the_o term_n but_o the_o scope_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v the_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o compare_v all_o together_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o what_o be_v therein_o contain_v nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v note_v this_o rule_n have_v its_o particular_a use_n when_o the_o expression_n be_v doubtful_a and_o difficult_a and_o when_o by_o stay_v at_o the_o term_n and_o follow_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n a_o convenient_a sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v or_o hear_v except_o in_o such_o a_o case_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o look_v unto_o the_o scope_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v stress_n may_v be_v lay_v on_o his_o word_n and_o much_o light_n take_v from_o his_o expression_n thus_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n proceed_v in_o examine_v the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n because_o all_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o hitherto_o be_v only_o so_o many_o reflection_n which_o they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n but_o because_o they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v wisdom_n itself_o have_v a_o end_n in_o institute_v this_o divine_a mystery_n they_o will_v know_v the_o end_n and_o design_n which_o he_o propose_v in_o leave_v this_o precious_a earnest_n of_o his_o love_n unto_o his_o church_n do_v this_o say_v our_o lord_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n say_v st._n paul_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o church_n in_o celebrate_v it_o by_o his_o command_n be_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o preserve_v among_o christian_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o his_o death_n do_v suppose_v his_o incarnation_n and_o birth_n and_o that_o moreover_o his_o bless_a resurrection_n and_o exaltation_n into_o glory_n ensue_v thereupon_o i_o find_v they_o have_v include_v in_o this_o commemoration_n command_v we_o by_o christ_n the_o consideration_n of_o his_o incarnation_n bitter_a death_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o of_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n according_a to_o which_o some_o of_o they_o join_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o death_n that_o of_o his_o incarnation_n as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o say_v 296._o just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o man_n for_o those_o which_o believe_v in_o he_o and_o for_o who_o he_o make_v himself_o mortal_a and_o the_o cup_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n but_o sometime_o also_o consider_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o end_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o of_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o take_v not_o our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n but_o to_o die_v they_o be_v content_a to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n only_o 259._o id._n ibid._n p._n 259._o in_o this_o regard_n the_o same_o st._n justin_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o which_o have_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o malice_n this_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o tatian_n his_o disciple_n pat._n tat._n diates_n t._n 7._o bibl._n pat._n when_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o approach_a affliction_n and_o of_o his_o death_n there_o be_v other_o who_o make_v this_o reflection_n in_o themselves_o that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v of_o no_o benefit_n unto_o we_o without_o his_o resurrection_n which_o assure_v we_o of_o his_o victory_n over_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o of_o the_o eternal_a father_n accept_v of_o the_o satisfaction_n he_o make_v unto_o his_o justice_n in_o our_o stead_n and_o in_o consideration_n whereof_o he_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o slavery_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o devil_n have_v consider_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n such_o be_v the_o reflection_n of_o st._n basil_n 581._o basil_n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 2._o p._n 581._o when_o he_o observe_v that_o what_o we_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o wit_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v always_o remember_v he_o who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o other_o in_o fine_a consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o comfort_v we_o in_o expectation_n of_o his_o glorious_a return_n they_o think_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o death_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o his_o ascension_n and_o that_o as_o they_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o humiliation_n and_o suffering_n they_o shall_v also_o think_v of_o his_o exaltation_n and_o glory_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o meaning_n of_o st._n patr._n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o l._n 2._o bibl._n patr._n gaudentius_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o viaticum_fw-la or_o provision_n for_o our_o journey_n whereby_o we_o be_v strengthen_v in_o the_o way_n until_o by_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n we_o go_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o the_o portrait_n of_o his_o passion_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n but_o a_o earnest_n and_o a_o resemblance_n which_o he_o will_v have_v we_o take_v in_o our_o hand_n and_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n and_o heart_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v engrave_v in_o our_o memory_n the_o great_a benefit_n of_o our_o redemption_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n cor._n in_o cap._n 11.1_o ad_fw-la cor._n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerome_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o last_o commemoration_n or_o the_o last_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o take_v a_o voyage_n into_o a_o far_a country_n will_v leave_v a_o token_n with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whenever_o he_o look_v on_o it_o he_o shall_v be_v mindful_a of_o his_o love_n and_o kindness_n which_o he_o can_v do_v without_o shed_v tear_n if_o he_o perfect_o love_v he_o and_o that_o he_o give_v we_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v always_o remember_v the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o sedulius_n have_v only_o transcribe_v this_o testimony_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o chapter_n primatius_fw-la a_o african_a bishop_n declare_v in_o the_o vith_o century_n that_o it_o be_v his_o judgement_n and_o he_o explain_v himself_o almost_o as_o the_o other_o two_o have_v do_v and_o christian_a druthmer_n will_v say_v the_o same_o in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o he_o have_v join_v all_o these_o consideration_n together_o for_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o remember_v his_o passion_n his_o death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v which_o will_v be_v when_o he_o come_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n mark_n and_o what_o be_v find_v in_o that_o which_o the_o latin_n use_n at_o present_a come_v very_o near_o it_o but_o the_o father_n rest_n not_o there_o for_o i_o have_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o pledge_n and_o memorial_n they_o set_v it_o in_o opposition_n not_o only_o of_o the_o truth_n but_o even_o also_o of_o the_o truth_n absent_a so_o it_o have_v be_v understand_v by_o gaudentius_n sedulius_n primasius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerome_n in_o the_o passage_n we_o have_v allege_v whereunto_o may_v be_v join_v these_o word_n of_o the_o latter_a 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n cap._n 11._o that_o we_o have_v need_n of_o this_o memorial_n all_o the_o time_n which_o shall_v continue_v until_o he_o be_v please_v to_o come_v again_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n theodoret_n say_v 11._o theodoret_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n
of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o it_o be_v there_o insert_v something_o different_a but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v not_o alter_v the_o sense_n 5._o aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 17._o c._n 5._o st._n austin_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a when_o he_o declare_v that_o to_o eat_v the_o bread_n be_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n 2d_o cyril_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o &_o l._n 12._o hesych_n in_o levit._n l._n 6._o c._n 2d_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n jesus_n christ_n distribute_v and_o give_v bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n hesychius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v perform_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n 130._o eudox._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 14._o p._n 130._o the_o princess_n eudoxia_n wife_n unto_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a may_v take_v place_n among_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v her_o deposition_n be_v of_o no_o less_o moment_n than_o the_o rest_n see_v she_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o instruction_n give_v she_o in_o the_o church_n when_o she_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v break_v bread_n give_v it_o unto_o his_o friend_n 115._o apud_fw-la phot._n bibl._n cod._n 115._o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n a_o anonymous_n author_n in_o photius_n his_o library_n assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o mystical_a supper_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o hold_v in_o the_o year_n 693_o say_v twice_o that_o the_o lord_n break_v a_o whole_a loaf_n give_v it_o to_o be_v take_v in_o parcel_n by_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n anno_fw-la 691_o 32._o council_n in_o trul._n c._n 32._o take_v and_o apply_v unto_o themselves_o the_o 24_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n second_o the_o same_o father_n testify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o positive_o affirm_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v break_v bread_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n juvencus_n st._n hilary_n st._n austin_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n the_o empress_n eudoxia_n the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v restrain_v myself_o at_o present_a unto_o those_o which_o say_v that_o we_o therein_o break_v bread_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o break_v one_o bread_n and_o say_v 1._o ignat._n ep_v ad_fw-la ephes_n &_o ad_fw-la philad_n recognit_fw-la l._n 6._o ad_fw-la sin_n pasch_fw-mi 1._o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o and_o the_o author_n of_o recognition_n observe_v of_o st._n peter_n that_o he_o break_v the_o eucharist_n theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n for_o our_o own_o sanctification_n st._n chrysostome_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o his_o persecution_n and_o harred_a be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o say_v wherefore_o do_v the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o bread_n cor._n chrysost_n hom_n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n say_v which_o we_o break_v for_o that_o be_v see_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v also_o what_o st._n austin_n testify_v when_o he_o say_v 20._o aust_n ep_v 86._o &_o ep_v 59_o id._n serm._n 140._o de_fw-fr temp._n c._n 2._o fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aeâ—hiop_n isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr off._n eccl._n l._n 1._o cap._n 18._o act._n 2._o &_o 20._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v divide_v into_o little_a bit_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o elsewhere_o that_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n shall_v comfort_v we_o st._n fulgentius_n thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o loaf_n which_o we_o break_v and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n we_o see_v also_o that_o st._n luke_n mean_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n which_o the_o syriac_a interpreter_n have_v express_v by_o the_o break_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o where_o st._n luke_n say_v that_o the_o disciple_n be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n he_o have_v render_v it_o we_o be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v the_o eucharist_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speak_v of_o break_v bread_n speak_v also_o of_o divide_v it_o in_o piece_n as_o when_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v 14._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o pag._n 271._o aug._n count_v don_n post_n col._n c._n 6._o cypr._n the_o lap_n cyril_n aleâ—_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v divide_v each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v part_n of_o it_o and_o st._n austin_n that_o judas_n and_o peter_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o piece_n and_o st._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o a_o woman_n which_o have_v lock_v in_o her_o chest_n a_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o their_o write_n whence_o come_v the_o term_n of_o part_n morsel_n portion_n which_o be_v common_a so_o long_a time_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o make_v they_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o that_o but_o a_o little_a be_v take_v witness_v what_o eusebius_n say_v of_o a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n that_o he_o send_v by_o a_o young_a boy_n unto_o serapion_n a_o little_a 5._o euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 441_o aug._n serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n cap._n 5._o or_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o we_o receive_v but_o a_o little_a and_o be_v fatten_v by_o it_o inward_o in_o the_o heart_n unto_o this_o consideration_n may_v be_v add_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n whereon_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v in_o the_o viii_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o three_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 28._o be_v aug._n serm_n 34_o the_o divers_a c._n 28._o corn_n 4._o corn_n eudox._n in_o §_o 36._o &_o arnob_n in_o p._n 4._o wheat_n 1_o wheat_n theod._n dial_n 1_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n 4_o vine_n sedul_a in_o open_a pasch_fw-mi c._n 14._o l._n 4_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o vine_n 19_o vine_n isid_n hisp_n l._n 6._o orig_n c._n 19_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n 14._o earth_n tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o creator_n 8._o creator_n iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34_o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 4_o 8._o creature_n of_o this_o world_n 2._o world_n clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n z_o c._n 2._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o liquor_n of_o joy_n 63._o joy_n cypr._n ep_v 76._o &_o 63._o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n wine_n press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n 8._o grape_n orig._n contra_fw-la cell_n l._n 8._o bread_n or_o loaf_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n tryph._n number_n just_a mart._n contra_fw-la tryph._n wet_a ard_n dry_a food_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o st._n basil_n 27._o basil_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n s._n c._n 27._o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bresscia_n 14._o bresscia_n gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n 14._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n austin_n 13_o austin_n aug._n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o cup_n as_o st._n fulgentius_n 11._o fulgentius_n fulg._n ad_fw-la monum_fw-la c._n 11._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n as_o bede_n pasch_fw-mi bede_n bed_n hom._n 2._o fer._n de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a bread_n as_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n ireneus_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n mystag_n 3._o and_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n in_o baptism_n christ_n pag._n 802._o tom_n 2._o the_o father_n rest_n not_o there_o they_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o alexandria_n clem._n alex._n paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o what_o our_o saviour_n bless_v say_v he_o be_v wine_n
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
doctor_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o except_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n exist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n for_o though_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o very_o strong_a there_o be_v question_n of_o a_o maxim_n equal_o receive_v both_o by_o jew_n and_o gentile_n at_o athens_n and_o jerusalem_n as_o well_o as_o by_o all_o christian_n universal_o except_v those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o with_o more_o appearance_n this_o neglect_n may_v be_v charge_v upon_o one_o or_o two_o doctor_n rather_o than_o unto_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n which_o have_v testify_v without_o touch_v a_o great_a many_o other_o who_o testimony_n we_o have_v omit_v not_o to_o burden_v the_o reader_n with_o too_o long_a a_o chain_n of_o passage_n what_o likelihood_n say_v the_o protestant_n that_o so_o many_o learned_a illuminate_v prudent_a person_n shall_v so_o universal_o positive_o and_o constant_o teach_v that_o accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n and_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v except_v the_o sacrament_n if_o they_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o they_o do_v subsist_v in_o effect_n without_o their_o subject_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v he_o that_o this_o proceed_n surprise_v i_o and_o that_o i_o see_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o obstinate_a silence_n but_o this_o it_o be_v that_o they_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n that_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o its_o full_a extent_n and_o without_o any_o restriction_n which_o be_v so_o say_v he_o it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o they_o take_v not_o the_o course_n to_o favour_n with_o their_o suffrage_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n see_v they_o have_v so_o absolute_o and_o unanimous_o reject_v one_o of_o its_o most_o important_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o consequence_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v there_o be_v yet_o a_o six_o against_o which_o it_o be_v say_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v no_o less_o absolute_o declare_v themselves_o it_o regard_v the_o deposition_n of_o our_o sense_n against_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v oppose_v itself_o command_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o what_o we_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v there_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o make_v we_o this_o false_a report_n if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n doubtless_o they_o will_v have_v have_v the_o same_o foresight_n i_o say_v they_o will_v have_v undervalue_v their_o testimony_n as_o suspicious_a and_o deceitful_a at_o least_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n let_v we_o then_o set_v about_o discover_v what_o they_o have_v say_v the_o matter_n be_v well_o worth_a the_o pain_n and_o it_o well_o deserve_v the_o care_n of_o this_o inquiry_n i_o have_v do_v it_o and_o very_o far_o from_o find_v in_o their_o write_n any_o opposition_n against_o the_o report_n of_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o have_v establish_v their_o testimony_n as_o certain_a and_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o assure_v we_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o tertullian_n that_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a state_n of_o nature_n 17._o te_fw-la â—â—de_fw-la anim_fw-la s._n 17._o and_o disturb_v the_o course_n of_o our_o life_n and_o even_o darken_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n itself_o which_o by_o this_o reckon_n shall_v have_v give_v the_o oversight_n the_o knowledge_n the_o dispensation_n and_o enjoyment_n of_o all_o his_o work_n unto_o lie_v and_o deceitful_a master_n that_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n and_o have_v chastise_v the_o impudence_n of_o the_o new_a academy_n which_o condemn_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o sense_n he_o pass_v from_o philosopher_n unto_o christian_n say_v as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o permit_v no_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o sense_n fear_v lest_o that_o in_o the_o thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o question_v our_o faith_n which_o he_o treat_v at_o large_a and_o he_o prove_v the_o faith_n and_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n especial_o what_o regard_v this_o subject_a he_o say_v that_o the_o sight_n and_o hear_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a in_o what_o they_o report_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v upon_o the_o mount_n that_o the_o taste_n of_o wine_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n although_o it_o be_v water_n before_o be_v no_o less_o faithful_a as_o also_o the_o touch_v which_o thomas_n make_v he_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n john_n say_v that_o they_o declare_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n what_o they_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n and_o their_o hand_n have_v handle_v their_o testimony_n say_v he_o shall_v then_o be_v false_a if_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eye_n the_o ear_n the_o hand_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n capable_a of_o lie_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o these_o three_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n which_o they_o make_v 42._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 8_o 10_o 11._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 18._o &_o alibi_fw-la â—_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 20._o &_o l._n 5._o c_o 1._o epiphan_n haeâ—â—l_n 42._o thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o tertullian_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v either_o against_o martion_n in_o particular_a or_o in_o general_a against_o the_o heretic_n docetes_n and_o putative_n of_o which_o number_n martion_n be_v and_o all_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n attribute_v unto_o he_o only_o a_o shadow_n and_o resemblance_n of_o a_o body_n thence_o it_o be_v i_o say_v that_o they_o often_o call_v to_o their_o aid_n the_o testimony_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n to_o prove_v against_o these_o heretic_n the_o truth_n of_o our_o saviour_n human_a nature_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o death_n which_o make_v protestant_n say_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n which_o do_v so_o powerful_o establish_v the_o inviolable_a fidelity_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o clear_a their_o testimony_n from_o any_o suspicion_n of_o fraud_n or_o deceit_n not_o to_o trouble_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n nor_o to_o ruin_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n among_o man_n but_o above_o all_o not_o to_o shake_v the_o solid_a foundation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o those_o people_n can_v have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o church_n declare_v itself_o against_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o testimony_n that_o they_o accuse_v of_o infidelity_n these_o faithful_a witness_n and_o endeavour_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o be_v believe_v among_o christian_n because_o that_o be_v persuade_v of_o their_o verity_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o deposition_n it_o will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v itself_o and_o yet_o more_o difficulty_n of_o insinuate_a into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o question_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v say_v probable_o the_o father_n have_v except_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o particular_a thing_n and_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v along_o with_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o keep_v it_o secret_n nor_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_n of_o what_o they_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o sense_n this_o difficulty_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o have_v oblige_v i_o exact_o to_o inquire_v into_o their_o write_n if_o they_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a search_n into_o all_o part_n i_o find_v they_o have_v establish_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n insent_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la insent_n what_o you_o see_v say_v st._n austin_n be_v bread_n as_o also_o your_o eye_n do_v report_n and_o testify_v and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o give_v we_o the_o
testimony_n but_o now_o allege_v among_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o fear_v that_o truth_n may_v be_v endanger_v if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v mistrust_v he_o mention_n express_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n anim_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la christian_n say_v he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o question_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n taste_v some_o other_o savour_n than_o that_o of_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o allege_v to_o defend_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o savour_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o say_v they_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o can_v have_v reason_v after_o that_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n now_o believe_v because_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n our_o sense_n be_v gross_o deceive_v in_o take_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o wine_n but_o another_o substance_n infinite_o different_a shall_v we_o then_o conclude_v say_v they_o that_o he_o indiscreet_o betray_v his_o cause_n and_o that_o he_o ignorant_o choose_v for_o a_o convince_a proof_n that_o which_o be_v a_o unsurmountable_a difficulty_n but_o shall_v we_o say_v so_o we_o shall_v undoubted_o draw_v upon_o we_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n who_o mind_n be_v so_o enlighten_v and_o his_o judgement_n so_o solid_a can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o a_o mistake_n and_o not_o to_o call_v his_o great_a reputation_n in_o question_n they_o have_v rather_o conclude_v according_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v discretion_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o question_n we_o now_o treat_v of_o and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a father_n contradict_v one_o another_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o consider_v two_o thing_n as_o some_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_n i_o mean_v the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o for_o the_o thing_n signify_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o it_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o so_o we_o shall_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v render_v we_o any_o testimony_n it_o be_v faith_n that_o must_v instruct_v and_o give_v we_o a_o testimony_n it_o be_v of_o faith_n to_o direct_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n as_o to_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o also_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o also_o distinguish_v two_o thing_n the_o substance_n and_o their_o nature_n and_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherewith_o they_o be_v qualify_v by_o favour_n of_o the_o benediction_n for_o example_n in_o baptism_n they_o pretend_v that_o water_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n have_v two_o relation_n one_o of_o the_o bare_a element_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o keep_v its_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o religion_n which_o consecration_n give_v it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o beside_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o bear_v the_o quality_n of_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o god_n add_v unto_o nature_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o unto_o our_o subject_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n be_v organ_n pure_o natural_a they_o can_v lift_v themselves_o above_o nature_n nor_o make_v we_o a_o true_a report_n of_o what_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o their_o law_n but_o whilst_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o that_o they_o undertake_v nothing_o beyond_o their_o strength_n and_o the_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o their_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a and_o their_o deposition_n true_a and_o certain_a therefore_o when_o they_o show_v we_o that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n be_v true_o water_n according_a to_o its_o substance_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n also_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n they_o judge_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o after_o what_o the_o father_n have_v tell_v we_o because_o than_o they_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n that_o god_n have_v set_v they_o but_o when_o they_o will_v pass_v further_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v but_o bare_a water_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n we_o shall_v command_v their_o silence_n because_o they_o pass_v beyond_o their_o bound_n and_o pass_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v be_v only_o give_v unto_o faith_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o also_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o occasion_n that_o the_o same_o father_n forbid_v we_o to_o hearken_v unto_o they_o or_o receive_v their_o testimony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n what_o have_v you_o see_v 4._o ambros_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 3._o l._n 4._o say_v he_o i_o have_v see_v water_n indeed_o but_o not_o water_n only_o i_o also_o see_v the_o deacon_n say_v service_n and_o the_o bishop_n examine_v and_o consecrate_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v you_o that_o before_o all_o thing_n you_o shall_v look_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n see_v which_o be_v temporary_a ibid._n ibid._n but_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v invisible_a which_o be_v eternal_a and_o again_o believe_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n only_o what_o be_v not_o see_v be_v most_o see_v because_o the_o one_o be_v temporal_a and_o the_o other_o eternal_a and_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n but_o be_v see_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o apud_fw-la ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacram._n c._n 3._o you_o have_v see_v what_o may_v be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o human_a perception_n but_o you_o have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o operate_v because_o they_o be_v invisible_a those_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v see_v because_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a be_v temporal_a and_o the_o thing_n invisible_a be_v eternal_a and_o because_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o believer_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o unbeliever_n have_v only_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n whereas_o the_o believer_n have_v beside_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n those_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o faith_n st._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o infidel_n see_v only_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n stay_v at_o the_o exterior_a of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n he_o understand_v the_o excellency_n the_o virtue_n and_o the_o mean_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o see_v as_o well_o as_o the_o unbeliever_n the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o body_n 378._o câ—rysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 378._o the_o unbeliever_n say_v he_o hear_v mention_n make_v of_o baptism_n think_v that_o it_o be_v but_o water_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o do_v not_o only_o look_v upon_o what_o be_v see_v i_o consider_v also_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v that_o my_o body_n only_o be_v wash_v and_o i_o do_v believe_v my_o soul_n be_v also_o purify_v and_o sanctify_v for_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v by_o the_o bodily_a eye_n of_o what_o be_v see_v but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n i_o hear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n name_v i_o conceive_v it_o after_o one_o manner_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n understand_v it_o after_o another_o which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o this_o excellent_a comparison_n a_o illiterate_a person_n say_v he_o receive_v a_o letter_n take_v it_o only_o for_o paper_n and_o ink_n but_o a_o person_n that_o understand_v letter_n find_v quite_o another_o thing_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o person_n absent_a and_o will_v in_o his_o time_n say_v what_o he_o list_v and_o will_v make_v himself_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o mean_n of_o letter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o mystery_n for_o unbeliever_n understand_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o hear_v speak_v
as_o the_o science_n of_o physic_n itself_o do_v testify_v let_v the_o reader_n be_v please_v to_o consider_v the_o demand_n of_o consentius_n and_o the_o modest_a answer_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o infer_v what_o he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a for_o methinks_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o side_n to_o hold_v the_o one_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o question_n of_o consentius_n be_v extravagant_a and_o the_o answer_v whole_o unworthy_a the_o great_a st._n austin_n which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o want_n of_o charity_n towards_o the_o one_o and_o abuse_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o other_o the_o other_o be_v to_o own_o that_o neither_o st._n austin_n nor_o consentius_n can_v have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v and_o believe_v what_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o be_v scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n several_a thing_n of_o this_o nature_n from_o whence_o may_v be_v draw_v evidence_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o this_o rank_n may_v be_v place_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o orthodox_n in_o st._n austin_n 13._o august_n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13._o which_o we_o touch_v in_o chap._n iii_o part_v 1._o that_o they_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n under_o a_o pretext_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o the_o accusation_n of_o enemy_n be_v not_o always_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o charge_v ignorance_n and_o malice_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n a_o great_a share_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o reproach_n and_o accusation_n i_o will_v lay_v no_o great_a stress_n upon_o this_o reproach_n but_o now_o mention_v if_o st._n augustine_n answer_n do_v not_o thereunto_o engage_v i_o for_o instead_o of_o return_v back_o this_o accusation_n as_o a_o bitter_a slander_n and_o calumny_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o these_o enemy_n of_o catholic_n that_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v that_o their_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o build_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n on_o this_o wrong_a foundation_n that_o they_o serve_v these_o false_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catholic_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n but_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o regard_n nor_o relate_v unto_o ceres_n and_o bacchus_n although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o they_o have_v no_o relation_n unto_o those_o heathen_a idol_n i_o add_v unto_o this_o reproach_n the_o accusation_n of_o rabbi_n benjamin_n in_o st._n isidor_n of_o damieta_n mention_v by_o we_o in_o the_o same_o place_n 401._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 401._o for_o he_o accuse_v the_o christian_n to_o have_v invent_v a_o new_a and_o strange_a oblation_n in_o consecrate_v bread_n unto_o god_n whereas_o the_o law_n command_v bloody_a sacrifice_n some_o think_v st._n isidore_n ought_v to_o have_v answer_v this_o accusation_n with_o the_o lie_n in_o plain_o deny_v the_o thing_n if_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o oblation_n of_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n this_o ancient_a doctor_n can_v take_v to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o this_o insolent_a jew_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v true_o so_o there_o needs_o only_o common_a sense_n to_o conclude_v thus_o but_o st._n isidore_n very_o far_o from_o so_o do_v he_o agree_v with_o rabbi_n benjamin_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n he_o only_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o call_v it_o new_a because_o it_o be_v practise_v even_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n during_o which_o they_o offer_v the_o shewbread_n and_o he_o reproach_n he_o of_o not_o know_v that_o the_o law_n itself_o do_v consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n 5._o hieron_n ep._n 22._o ad_fw-la eustoch_n cap._n 5._o st._n jerom_n relate_v of_o several_a religious_a person_n of_o his_o time_n in_o that_o they_o excuse_v themselves_o for_o drink_v wine_n and_o with_o the_o more_o plausible_a pretext_n to_o cloak_v this_o liberty_n of_o drink_v many_o time_n unto_o excess_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v in_o add_v sacrilege_n to_o their_o drunkenness_n ah_o god_n forbid_v that_o i_o shall_v abstain_v from_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o excuse_n be_v as_o they_o think_v as_o weak_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o can_v be_v if_o these_o religious_a person_n and_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v not_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o which_o they_o call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o wine_n for_o to_o what_o purpose_n say_v they_o be_v it_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o communicant_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o authorise_v the_o liberty_n they_o take_v of_o drink_v wine_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v wine_n in_o effect_n so_o that_o they_o believe_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n which_o i_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v read_v this_o history_n moreover_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n furnish_v they_o again_o in_o his_o dispute_n against_o jovinian_a with_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v about_o wine_n 4._o hi._n run_v advers._fw-la jâ—vin_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o which_o st._n jerom_n will_v have_v forbid_v especial_o unto_o maid_n and_o young_a people_n jovinian_a on_o the_o contrary_n prove_v that_o we_o shall_v use_v it_o and_o one_o of_o the_o reason_n he_o allege_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n and_o not_o water_n in_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o reason_n of_o jovinian_n be_v of_o no_o force_n if_o it_o be_v not_o suppose_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v wine_n it_o may_v be_v jovinian_a be_v mistake_v some_o may_v say_v and_o not_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n he_o reason_v on_o a_o wrong_a ground_n but_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o although_o he_o be_v not_o so_o eminent_a as_o his_o adversary_n yet_o he_o have_v his_o talent_n and_o gift_n how_o can_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o the_o most_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a among_o the_o people_n beside_o st._n jerom_n answer_n give_v we_o sufficient_o to_o understand_v that_o jovinian_n reason_v be_v well_o and_o solid_o ground_v and_o that_o he_o suppose_v a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o fine_a however_o considerable_a a_o man_n st._n jerom_n be_v and_o whatever_o respect_n we_o owe_v unto_o his_o memory_n yet_o we_o may_v say_v without_o wrong_v he_o that_o he_o have_v his_o fail_n see_v there_o be_v no_o man_n without_o his_o fault_n and_o happy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v few_o as_o say_v the_o poet._n the_o most_o remarkable_a fault_n in_o st._n jerom_n be_v his_o passion_n against_o his_o adversary_n and_o too_o great_a earnestness_n in_o dispute_v which_o sometime_o transport_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o reason_n inspire_v he_o with_o very_o injurious_a and_o outrageous_a expression_n 11._o id._n ibid._n c._n 11._o it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a he_o will_v not_o have_v spare_v jovinian_a if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o but_o that_o he_o will_v present_o have_v cry_v ah_o the_o heretic_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v not_o do_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o answer_v after_o a_o manner_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o jovinian_a although_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v hungry_a and_o thirsty_a and_o that_o he_o be_v many_o time_n at_o feast_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o write_v that_o he_o please_v his_o mouth_n nor_o his_o belly_n if_o you_o except_o the_o mystery_n which_o he_o show_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o our_o first_o part_n of_o two_o sort_n of_o christian_n which_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o encratites_n of_o who_o we_o will_v say_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n the_o former_a in_o the_o morning_n assembly_n abstain_v from_o the_o use_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o fear_v least_o the_o smell_n of_o it_o shall_v discover_v they_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o people_n which_o come_v from_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o discover_v they_o to_o be_v such_o 63._o cyprian_n ep._n 63._o it_o may_v expose_v they_o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
as_o they_o have_v contrive_v against_o they_o among_o so_o many_o calumny_n wherewith_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v they_o they_o have_v never_o attack_v they_o about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o emperor_n julian_n scoff_v at_o the_o mystery_n of_o baptism_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o either_o he_o or_o any_o other_o have_v ever_o give_v it_o the_o least_o onset_n their_o admiration_n be_v the_o great_a when_o they_o consider_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v expose_v unto_o very_o sharp_a reproach_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o world_n for_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n relate_v 21._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr eucharast_n l._n 3_o c._n 29._o p._n 973._o la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n in_o his_o travel_n part_v 1._o c._n 10_o p._n 21._o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o sarga_n a_o jesuit_n that_o the_o philosopher_n averro_n a_o mahometan_a by_o religion_n say_v that_o he_o find_v no_o sect_n worse_o or_o more_o foolish_a than_o that_o of_o christian_n who_o eat_v and_o tear_v the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v and_o mr._n boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o travel_n that_o mahometan_a soldier_n in_o a_o contest_v they_o have_v with_o his_o servant_n among_o other_o reproach_n which_o they_o use_v they_o call_v they_o wicked_a unbeliever_n eater_n of_o their_o god_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o joseph_n albon_n a_o spanish_a jew_n call_v ikkarim_n wherein_o he_o represent_v all_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o which_o as_o he_o conceive_v do_v contradict_v the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o the_o protestant_n draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o if_o the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v be_v of_o that_o belief_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o have_v reproach_v they_o of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o scorn_n for_o they_o can_v think_v that_o celsus_n have_v less_o wit_n than_o averro_n nor_o that_o the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n be_v less_o inquisitive_a nor_o less_o concern_v than_o the_o turk_n be_v now_o who_o common_o live_v in_o ignorance_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v never_o more_o refine_v by_o art_n and_o science_n than_o when_o the_o christian_a religion_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v so_o that_o christian_n have_v for_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n man_n full_a of_o wit_n knowledge_n and_o of_o understanding_n and_o which_o have_v spend_v a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o search_n of_o learning_n nevertheless_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o have_v contest_v with_o they_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o that_o ever_o they_o make_v they_o the_o reproach_n that_o averro_n and_o the_o turk_n have_v make_v and_o do_v still_o make_v unto_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v the_o observation_n which_o the_o late_a mr._n rigaut_n make_v 5._o rigalt_n not_o ad_fw-la tertul._n l._n 2._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la c._n 5._o when_o he_o say_v that_o among_o so_o many_o villainy_n and_o injury_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v the_o christian_n even_o in_o accuse_v they_o of_o impiety_n under_o pretext_n they_o have_v no_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o sacrifice_v not_o and_o among_o so_o many_o apostate_n which_o fall_v away_o from_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v not_o one_o find_v that_o accuse_v they_o of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o their_o god_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o this_o silence_n if_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v and_o do_v what_o be_v do_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o know_v that_o the_o roman_n and_o greek_n despise_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o egyptian_n which_o be_v indeed_o full_a of_o idolatry_n 15._o javenal_a satyr_n 15._o and_o which_o one_o of_o their_o best_a poet_n make_v a_o mock_n of_o in_o one_o of_o his_o satyr_n neither_o be_v we_o ignorant_a of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o best_a of_o their_o orator_n deor._n cicero_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr nat._n deor._n do_v you_o think_v there_o be_v any_o man_n such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o what_o he_o eat_v be_v god_n they_o can_v then_o conceive_v that_o those_o people_n be_v of_o such_o thought_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v silent_a towards_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v indeed_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o it_o after_o have_v flout_v they_o with_o most_o of_o their_o mystery_n and_o after_o have_v make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n and_o pastime_n certain_o when_o they_o compare_v this_o constant_a and_o continue_a silence_n with_o the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n they_o can_v see_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o this_o different_a proceed_v but_o the_o difference_n of_o belief_n for_o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o what_o they_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v true_o and_o real_o their_o god_n the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v make_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n which_o the_o infidel_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n see_v then_o they_o have_v not_o be_v expose_v unto_o the_o like_a reproach_n one_o can_v choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o conclude_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o iâ—_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n one_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v collect_v that_o the_o gentile_n believe_v that_o christian_n do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v oecumenius_n that_o have_v preserve_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o of_o the_o first_o martry_n of_o lion_n 2._o oecumen_fw-la comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o pet._n c._n 2._o he_o thus_o represent_v it_o unto_o we_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o servant_n of_o christian_a catechumeny_n and_o torture_v they_o to_o discover_v some_o secret_n touch_v the_o christian_n these_o servant_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o torment_v they_o except_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o also_o think_v it_o be_v real_o flesh_n and_o blood_n say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o which_o they_o take_v as_o if_o the_o thing_n have_v be_v indeed_o do_v by_o christian_n and_o they_o signify_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o other_o greek_n and_o constrain_v sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la the_o martyr_n by_o violence_n of_o torment_n to_o confess_v it_o but_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o bold_o and_o to_o the_o purpose_n with_o these_o word_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o be_v allow_v they_o shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whoever_o will_v but_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v this_o relation_n of_o oecumenius_n with_o the_o ample_a and_o exact_a relation_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o lion_n and_o vienna_n which_o be_v conserve_v till_o our_o time_n in_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o with_o what_o the_o father_n 7_o or_o 800_o hundred_o year_n elder_a than_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o gentile_n have_v not_o at_o all_o make_v these_o reproach_n against_o christian_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n will_v therein_o find_v so_o many_o and_o great_a difference_n that_o he_o will_v very_o conclude_v that_o oecumenius_n in_o all_o likelihood_n rely_v too_o much_o upon_o his_o memory_n have_v report_v a_o occasion_n of_o this_o reproach_n quite_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o act_v insert_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o history_n and_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v not_o there_o to_o be_v find_v some_o whereof_z be_v also_o contrary_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v therein_o at_o this_o present_a but_o that_o none_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o complain_v as_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o discredit_v a_o testimony_n which_o may_v give_v light_n unto_o the_o history_n which_o we_o write_v it_o must_v be_v receive_v as_o it_o be_v without_o inquire_v any_o far_o if_o it_o agree_v or_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o act_n before_o speak_v of_o to_o this_o effect_v it_o
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o his_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v change_v the_o legal_a sacrifice_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o which_o he_o testify_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n epiph_n homil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph_n as_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a by_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n but_o after_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v it_o be_v very_o evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o receive_v they_o in_o their_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o in_o their_o sacrament_n accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v not_o so_o understand_v he_o will_v be_v make_v to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o to_o destroy_v with_o one_o hand_n what_o he_o build_v with_o the_o other_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o wicked_a participate_v only_o of_o the_o sign_n and_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n signify_v say_v with_o st._n prosper_n in_o the_o sentence_n draw_v from_o st._n austin_n 11._o id._n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n 11._o he_o that_o be_v not_o reconcile_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o often_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o declare_v with_o st._n austin_n who_o he_o exact_o follow_v 14._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n id._n in_o marc._n cap._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o with_o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n that_o it_o be_v because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o bread_n relate_v mystical_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o say_v they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v consider_v what_o they_o be_v 22._o august_n contra_fw-la maxim_n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o say_v st._n austin_n as_o what_o it_o be_v they_o signify_v because_o that_o as_o sign_n they_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v signify_v another_o venerable_a bede_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v visible_o offer_v another_o thing_n must_v be_v understand_v which_o be_v invisible_a to_o wit_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o effect_n he_o will_v have_v the_o believer_n raise_v up_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o faith_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n for_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o before_o he_o carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n into_o the_o invisible_a heaven_n pasch_fw-mi beda_n domui_fw-la vocem_fw-la ju._n id._n hom._n de_fw-fr astil_n de_fw-fr temp_n in_o vigil_n pasch_fw-mi the_o humane_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o fine_a he_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v again_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o jesus_n christ_n can_v any_o more_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v he_o doubtless_o speak_v of_o offer_v he_o by_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v once_o offer_v in_o himself_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v then_o what_o advantage_n the_o latin_n can_v draw_v from_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o bede_n which_o they_o mighty_o esteem_v unto_o bede_n may_v be_v join_v sedulius_n a_o scotchman_n or_o more_o true_o a_o irishman_n not_o he_o that_o compose_v the_o easter_n work_n who_o be_v much_o late_a than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o one_o sedulius_n a_o bishop_n in_o england_n but_o original_o of_o ireland_n who_o assist_v with_o fergust_n a_o bishop_n of_o scotland_n at_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o gregory_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la dom._n 721._o i_o find_v that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o commentary_n expound_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n cite_v a_o long_a passage_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n and_o 19_o book_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o without_o name_v he_o now_o this_o sedulius_n who_o we_o place_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n until_o we_o receive_v better_a information_n furnish_v we_o with_o these_o word_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v out_o of_o pelagius_n and_o primasius_n when_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o st._n 11._o sedul_a comment_fw-fr in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o paul_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o say_v he_o lest_o we_o his_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o go_v a_o long_a loyage_n leave_v a_o present_a with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n he_o see_v it_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o love_n and_o friendship_n which_o he_o can_v not_o look_v upon_o without_o grief_n and_o tear_n if_o he_o dear_o love_v he_o whereby_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o his_o stead_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n term_n vita_fw-la leufred_n c._n 17._o in_o chron_n insulae_fw-la term_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n that_o charles_n martell_n have_v desire_v he_o to_o obtain_v of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o recovery_n of_o his_o young_a son_n gryphon_n he_o give_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n greg._n in_o notis_fw-la menard_n in_o sacram_fw-la greg._n and_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rouen_n that_o christian_n then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v consume_v as_o that_o be_v indeed_o consume_v if_o we_o pass_v from_o the_o west_n into_o the_o east_n german_n 403._o germ._n constantinop_n theor._n rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n pa._n 402._o &_o 403._o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o a_o great_a stickler_n for_o image_n worship_n will_v present_v himself_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o same_o century_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n pray_v a_o second_o time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n may_v be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o latin_n stand_v upon_o very_o much_o but_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v he_o declare_v very_o favourable_o for_o they_o and_o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a this_o piece_n be_v that_o german_n which_v live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n other_o attribute_v it_o to_o another_o german_n that_o live_v in_o the_o xii_o they_o indeed_o observe_v that_o to_o show_v of_o what_o kind_n the_o change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v he_o say_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n 410._o ibid._n p._n 410._o the_o oblation_n be_v break_v indeed_o like_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v distribute_v as_o the_o communication_n of_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n unto_o they_o which_o participate_v thereof_o with_o faith_n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n but_o bread_n accompany_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n and_o with_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o believer_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o present_o after_o elevation_n the_o division_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n be_v make_v but_o though_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o part_n it_o remain_v indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v know_v and_o find_v whole_a and_o
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â—25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â—25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâ—ixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
brain_n tell_v we_o better_o than_o pasehas_n himself_o what_o their_o opinion_n be_v paschas_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o people_n do_v not_o judge_v as_o he_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o that_o flesh_n a_o figure_n and_o sacrament_n fill_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a flesh_n so_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n after_o consecration_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o as_o to_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o our_o proper_a substance_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n and_o the_o other_o part_n pass_v the_o way_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v direct_o to_o speak_v plain_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o at_o this_o present_a call_v calvinist_n now_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v erroneous_a if_o this_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n be_v it_o probable_a that_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_n will_v have_v choose_v for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n by_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n will_v have_v suffer_v to_o preside_v over_o it_o a_o man_n infect_v with_o such_o a_o opinion_n or_o that_o hinemar_n after_o his_o death_n shall_v call_v he_o a_o bishop_n of_o venerable_a memory_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v engrave_v on_o his_o tomb_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o st._n heribold_n i_o can_v think_v so_o but_o rather_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o heribold_n and_o the_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o the_o calvinist_n be_v the_o most_o general_a opinion_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o that_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v follow_v by_o roman_a catholic_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o approve_v at_o that_o time_n but_o be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v and_o the_o inference_n he_o make_v from_o the_o dignity_n and_o belief_n of_o heribold_n chap._n xv._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a to_o be_v observe_v and_o which_o deserve_v serious_a consideration_n that_o the_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o have_v be_v spectator_n of_o so_o obstinate_a a_o combat_n without_o engage_v on_o either_o side_n and_o have_v be_v silent_a in_o a_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v and_o see_v man_n mind_n divide_v although_o unequal_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o after_o all_o declare_v not_o themselves_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o open_v their_o mouth_n either_o to_o condemn_v or_o approve_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n so_o that_o if_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v say_v that_o they_o condemn_v not_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschas_fw-la the_o protestant_n can_v also_o affirm_v that_o they_o pronounce_v no_o sentence_n against_o their_o belief_n in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a both_o in_o number_n and_o quality_n than_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la because_o that_o instead_o of_o one_o or_o two_o at_o the_o most_o at_o least_o that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o testimony_n of_o sixteen_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n bishop_n archbishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o which_o in_o that_o age_n oppose_v themselves_o direct_o or_o indirect_o unto_o his_o opinion_n as_o be_v contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n which_o until_o that_o time_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o latin_a church_n shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v at_o that_o time_n esteem_v erroneous_a than_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v say_v they_o that_o she_o confess_v that_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o adrian_n the_o second_o may_v just_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v guilty_a thereof_o 15._o decret_n grat._n do_v 82._o c._n error_n leo._n i._o ep._n 93._o c._n 15._o according_a to_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n insert_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n that_o one_o approve_v the_o error_n whereunto_o he_o make_v no_o opposition_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o he_o which_o recall_v not_o a_o man_n from_o his_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n she_o affirm_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v she_o be_v at_o that_o time_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n and_o the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n she_o will_v tacit_o accuse_v these_o two_o pope_n for_o have_v suppress_v it_o as_o adversary_n and_o enemy_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n before_o allege_v supra_fw-la decret_n grat._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o the_o truth_n be_v suppress_v when_o it_o be_v not_o defend_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n have_v not_o knowledge_n of_o this_o great_a contest_v can_v reasonable_o be_v say_v the_o thing_n have_v make_v too_o great_a a_o noise_n for_o they_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o have_v there_o be_v indeed_o only_o bare_a verbal_a dispute_n this_o pretext_n may_v have_v some_o colour_n but_o there_o have_v be_v book_n write_v on_o either_o part_n and_o some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o order_n and_o command_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n it_o be_v nothing_o probable_a that_o the_o apostolical_a see_n shall_v be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o the_o matter_n under_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v say_v do_v they_o not_o take_v part_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o declare_v either_o for_o paschas_fw-la or_o for_o his_o adversary_n wherefore_o have_v they_o not_o condemn_v the_o one_o and_o protect_v the_o other_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o authorise_v it_o by_o their_o approbation_n and_o wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o thunder_v out_o their_o censure_n against_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n or_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o encourage_v it_o by_o their_o power_n and_o why_o do_v they_o not_o anathematise_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o difficulty_n deserve_v to_o be_v careful_o inquire_v into_o there_o be_v not_o many_o demonstration_n to_o resolve_v it_o but_o only_o several_a conjecture_n and_o circumstance_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n it_o be_v say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o although_o we_o have_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n yet_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v the_o way_n he_o take_v not_o to_o irritate_fw-la mens_fw-la mind_n in_o propose_v his_o opinion_n second_o that_o paschas_fw-la his_o party_n have_v no_o follower_n during_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v so_o that_o have_v but_o a_o very_a few_o it_o remain_v very_o probable_o enclose_v in_o the_o cloister_n of_o some_o friar_n which_o he_o may_v have_v gain_v unto_o his_o party_n wherein_o it_o hide_v itself_o from_o the_o many_o opposition_n which_o it_o find_v until_o some_o more_o favourable_a time_n shall_v present_v to_o advance_v and_o establish_v itself_o in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v the_o victory_n and_o advantage_n in_o this_o age_n be_v general_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o the_o west_n nicholas_n then_o and_o after_o he_o adrian_n consider_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v oppose_v by_o the_o most_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o age_n that_o it_o have_v no_o follower_n nor_o adherent_n and_o that_o after_o all_o the_o opposition_n it_o find_v in_o its_o first_o establishment_n it_o will_v not_o do_v any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o other_o they_o very_o judicious_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wise_a course_n to_o let_v it_o fall_v of_o itself_o and_o to_o refer_v unto_o
part_n it_o be_v public_o profess_v and_o this_o easy_o persuade_v i_o that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o so_o much_o infuse_v this_o opinion_n into_o they_o as_o he_o encourage_v they_o by_o his_o example_n to_o publish_v it_o by_o rouse_a they_o up_o from_o the_o stupidness_n wherein_o they_o have_v lie_v for_o some_o time_n for_o have_v this_o people_n believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o just_a what_o berengarius_fw-la have_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n can_v scarce_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o progress_n in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n but_o as_o it_o be_v instill_a into_o they_o from_o father_n to_o son_n berengarius_fw-la have_v no_o soon_o open_v his_o mouth_n but_o that_o they_o embrace_v it_o not_o regard_v the_o fear_n that_o have_v till_o then_o discourage_v they_o see_v the_o contradiction_n it_o find_v in_o the_o world_n whilst_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la therein_o receive_v favour_n and_o encouragement_n but_o because_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o doctrine_n have_v look_v upon_o berengarius_fw-la to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o they_o have_v tax_v he_o of_o infect_v with_o the_o venom_n of_o his_o heresy_n all_o those_o which_o by_o his_o example_n have_v the_o courage_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o it_o be_v with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n say_v 87._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1â—_n 87._o that_o he_o have_v almost_o infect_v all_o france_n italy_n and_o england_n matthew_n paris_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n say_v 3._o matt._n paris_n in_o willielm_n ii_o will._n malm_n 6._o in_o willielm_n l._n l._n 3._o that_o all_o france_n be_v full_a of_o his_o doctrine_n so_o it_o be_v that_o durandus_fw-la of_o troarn_v a_o ancient_a monastery_n in_o normandy_n also_o say_v in_o a_o treatise_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o teach_v by_o several_a in_o the_o ix_o century_n which_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o novelty_n which_o until_o then_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o the_o church_n if_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n as_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o have_v be_v of_o old_a instruct_v therein_o therefore_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o begin_v to_o bublish_v it_o they_o know_v it_o and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n make_v profession_n of_o it_o but_o if_o berengarius_fw-la have_v friend_n he_o also_o have_v enemy_n if_o he_o have_v follower_n he_o have_v also_o those_o which_o oppose_v he_o the_o first_o that_o attempt_v to_o write_v against_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v adelman_n which_o from_o theologal_a of_o the_o church_n of_o liege_n become_v bishop_n of_o bress_n he_o have_v study_v with_o berengarius_fw-la under_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n and_o have_v hear_v what_o berengarius_fw-la teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o write_v he_o a_o letter_n wherein_o have_v renew_v the_o memory_n of_o their_o old_a friendship_n he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v report_v of_o he_o that_o he_o teach_v 167._o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n ult_n ed._n p._n 167._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o resemblance_n adelman_n endeavour_v to_o refute_v this_o doctrine_n but_o by_o reason_n which_o appear_v weak_a and_o some_o also_o that_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o his_o hypothesis_n but_o berengarius_fw-la answer_v he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o he_o may_v see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o much_o value_n his_o reproof_n and_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v always_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n call_v that_o which_o be_v contrary_a unto_o he_o 192._o apud_fw-la lanfran_n t._n 6._o bibl_n pat._n p._n 192._o the_o folly_n of_o the_o people_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o lanfranc_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o look_v upon_o paschas_fw-la as_o the_o author_n of_o this_o novelty_n and_o lanfranc_n as_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o endeavour_v to_o infuse_v it_o into_o the_o people_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o ancient_a faith_n for_o berengarius_fw-la pretend_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v not_o know_v but_o since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n who_o have_v invent_v it_o in_o his_o cell_n bring_v it_o forth_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 818._o berengarius_fw-la have_v thus_o silence_v adelman_n 319._o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 319._o his_o ancient_a fellow-student_n durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o liege_n and_o by_o consequence_n adelman_n bishop_n sound_v a_o alarm_n in_o a_o letter_n he_o write_v unto_o king_n henry_n against_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o against_o berengarius_fw-la his_o archdeacon_n as_o against_o person_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n which_o this_o prelate_n call_v renew_v of_o ancient_a heresy_n and_o to_o show_v with_o what_o spirit_n this_o bishop_n be_v act_v he_o exhort_v the_o king_n to_o deliberate_v of_o their_o punishment_n rather_o than_o to_o hear_v they_o in_o council_n moreover_o i_o have_v call_v this_o bishop_n of_o liege_n durandus_fw-la after_o baronius_n and_o those_o which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o according_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o history_n it_o can_v be_v so_o because_o durandus_fw-la be_v dead_a before_o bruno_n be_v bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o indeed_o durandus_fw-la die_v anno_fw-la 1025._o according_o to_o segebert_n and_o bruno_n attain_v not_o unto_o the_o episcopacy_n until_o 1047._o of_o necessity_n then_o this_o bishop_n of_o liege_n must_v be_v some_o other_o than_o durandus_fw-la and_o probable_o it_o may_v be_v dietuvin_n who_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n in_o the_o year_n 1048._o about_o which_o time_n he_o and_o adelman_n may_v have_v write_v the_o letter_n above_o mention_v durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troam_n in_o normandy_n make_v some_o mention_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o a_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la absent_a and_o unheard_a be_v condemn_v and_o it_o be_v there_o conclude_v that_o he_o and_o those_o of_o his_o judgement_n shall_v be_v prosecute_v in_o all_o part_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v besiege_v where_o they_o shall_v be_v find_v assemble_v to_o force_v they_o to_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o be_v take_v and_o put_v to_o death_n a_o remedy_n very_o contrary_a unto_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o unto_o the_o mildness_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o after_o all_o this_o council_n of_o paris_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o fiction_n of_o the_o author_n brain_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o lanfranc_n who_o write_v against_o berengarius_fw-la after_o this_o pretend_a council_n will_v have_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n have_v so_o exact_o mention_v all_o the_o council_n which_o be_v assemble_v against_o berengarius_fw-la in_o some_o of_o which_o he_o be_v present_v himself_o moreover_o multiplici_fw-la anonymus_fw-la de_fw-la damnatione_fw-la berengarii_fw-la multiplici_fw-la father_n chifflet_n have_v print_v a_o anonymous_n author_n which_o specify_v all_o the_o synod_n wherein_o the_o belief_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v at_o the_o last_o of_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o under_o gregory_n the_o seven_o without_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o that_o of_o paris_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o date_n and_o character_n of_o the_o time_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n 1035._o ad_fw-la ann_n 1035._o think_v king_n henry_n have_v thought_n of_o assemble_v a_o synod_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o he_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o liege_n his_o letter_n which_o i_o can_v believe_v after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v on_o this_o matter_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 1050._o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o assemble_v two_o council_n one_o at_o rome_n where_o berengarius_fw-la 193._o lanfranc_n de_fw-fr eucharist_n sacram_fw-la t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 193._o without_o be_v cite_v or_o hear_v be_v condemn_v upon_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o lanfranc_n and_o
exterminate_v like_o so_o many_o witch_n and_o sodomite_n whereby_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o desire_v the_o protection_n of_o this_o prince_n who_o the_o better_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n franc._n carolus_n molilinae_n in_o monarch_n franc._n send_v thither_o one_o of_o his_o master_n of_o request_n call_v fumee_n and_o a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n a_o jacobin_n call_v parvy_n who_o be_v his_o confessor_n they_o visit_v the_o parish_n and_o temple_n of_o those_o people_n where_o they_o find_v neither_o image_n nor_o ornament_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o mass_n nor_o any_o mark_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v strict_o examine_v and_o inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o crime_n charge_v upon_o these_o albigensis_n they_o find_v not_o as_o much_o as_o the_o least_o appearance_n thereof_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_o make_v evident_a unto_o they_o that_o those_o of_o merindol_n and_o other_o which_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v strict_a observer_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n that_o infant_n be_v baptize_v by_o they_o according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o king_n have_v receive_v the_o report_n of_o fumee_n and_o parvy_n affirm_v with_o a_o oath_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o these_o waldensis_n be_v the_o best_a and_o honest_a people_n of_o his_o kingdom_n all_o this_o hinder_v not_o their_o enemy_n from_o undertake_v again_o to_o accuse_v they_o of_o several_a crime_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o francis_n the_o first_o unto_o who_o they_o present_v a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1544._o to_o justify_v their_o innocency_n therein_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n just_a as_o the_o protestant_n do_v at_o this_o present_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o pass_v from_o proven_n into_o piedmont_n claude_n de_fw-fr cecil_n 61._o advers._fw-la error_n &_o sectam_fw-la valdens_n fol._n 1_o 2_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 20_o 61._o archbishop_n of_o turin_n have_v already_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o waldensis_n have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o alps_o within_o his_o diocese_n upward_o of_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o write_v against_o they_o and_o he_o write_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o they_o have_v continue_v there_o until_o his_o time_n preach_v public_o and_o defend_v their_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n against_o their_o adversary_n this_o prelate_n acknowledge_v that_o in_o write_v against_o they_o he_o undertake_v a_o difficult_a task_n see_v that_o pope_n and_o prince_n have_v employ_v all_o mean_n imaginable_a against_o they_o without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o renounce_v the_o profession_n and_o belief_n which_o they_o embrace_v he_o grant_v that_o the_o covetousness_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ill_a conduct_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o those_o people_n separation_n he_o reckon_v up_o most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o be_v find_v to_o agree_v with_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v and_o profess_v by_o protestant_n 56_o ibid._n fol._n 55_o 56_o it_o be_v true_a he_o do_v not_o speak_v positive_o of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o examine_v what_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o say_v of_o this_o article_n see_v they_o be_v thing_n so_o high_a and_o mysterious_a that_o the_o great_a divine_n be_v scarce_o able_a to_o understand_v and_o much_o less_o to_o teach_v they_o blame_v moreover_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o write_v against_o these_o waldensis_n trouble_v themselves_o in_o vain_a about_o the_o difficulty_n which_o attend_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n this_o same_o prelate_n render_v they_o this_o testimony_n 9_o ibid._n fol._n 9_o except_v only_o say_v he_o what_o they_o teach_v against_o our_o belief_n and_o our_o religion_n they_o lead_v a_o pure_a and_o more_o innocent_a life_n than_o other_o christian_n do_v 4._o ibid_fw-la fol._n 4._o and_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v only_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 10._o ibid._n fol._n 10._o therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v cite_v nothing_o against_o they_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a canon_n which_o themselves_o say_v he_o do_v allow_v of_o but_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o bishop_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o lib._n 6._o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n mention_n some_o other_o which_o be_v no_o less_o favourable_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n in_o proven_n in_o francis_n the_o first_o his_o time_n mention_n they_o as_o people_n which_o be_v very_o constant_a in_o serve_v god_n and_o of_o pay_v the_o king_n and_o lord_n in_o who_o territory_n they_o live_v the_o tribute_n and_o sum_n due_a not_o fail_v in_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n second_o he_o allege_v that_o of_o william_n du_fw-fr bellay_n lord_n of_o laugay_n who_o in_o the_o relation_n he_o make_v of_o they_o unto_o francis_n the_o first_o according_a to_o the_o order_n which_o he_o have_v to_o that_o purpose_n these_o waldensis_n which_o say_v he_o have_v be_v in_o proven_n about_o three_o hundred_o year_n he_o can_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n but_o some_o point_n touch_v religion_n and_o which_o be_v common_a with_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n as_o not_o kneel_v unto_o image_n of_o not_o offer_v they_o candle_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o not_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o some_o other_o point_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o cardinal_n sadolet_n unto_o who_o they_o send_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o l._n 6._o declare_v free_o that_o the_o other_o thing_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n beside_o the_o head_n contain_v in_o that_o book_n be_v nothing_o but_o thing_n forge_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a and_o mere_a foolery_n and_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n himself_o ibid._n ibid._n who_o mention_n some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o same_o which_o protestant_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o other_o thing_n concern_v marriage_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o state_n of_o soul_n depart_v from_o these_o waldensis_n be_v lineal_o descend_v from_o father_n to_o son_n those_o which_o in_o the_o alps_o whether_o in_o france_n or_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n at_o cabrier_n and_o at_o merrindoll_n in_o provens_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o who_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o speak_v nor_o of_o extend_v any_o far_o this_o history_n because_o that_o luther_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o germany_n zuinglius_fw-la in_o switzerland_n in_o the_o year_n 1517._o farrel_n at_o geneva_n anno_fw-la 1535._o and_o afterward_o several_a other_o in_o other_o place_n which_o have_v all_o oppose_v the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o agree_v not_o all_o about_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o i_o shall_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o other_o church_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o west_n there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mallabar_n in_o the_o east-indies_n 142._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 142._o where_o they_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v the_o holy_a bread_n into_o his_o holy_a hand_n list_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o bread_n this_o my_o body_n the_o church_n of_o ethiopia_n express_v the_o sacramental_a word_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v a_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a proposition_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v confess_v for_o she_o say_v 1628._o 1_o literae_fw-la aetheop_n jesuit_n alphon._n ann_n 1626._o edit_n roman_n a_o 1628._o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n as_o for_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o believe_v guy_n of_o perpignan_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n they_o do_v deny_v transubstantiation_n 30._o 2_o uterque_fw-la apud_fw-la vald._n t._n 2._o c._n 30._o they_o teach_v
have_v make_v who_o be_v late_a than_o he_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o martyr_n fostin_n and_o jovita_n make_v unto_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n as_o molanus_n report_v it_o in_o his_o supplement_n of_o ussuard_n martyrology_n be_v forge_v and_o false_a for_o after_o the_o rail_a speech_n which_o they_o make_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o speak_v unto_o his_o person_n he_o make_v they_o say_v 15._o die_fw-fr feb._n 15._o we_o will_v cause_v no_o incense_n to_o be_v burn_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o god_n but_o we_o offer_v continual_o incense_n and_o sprinkle_v unto_o god_n our_o maker_n we_o find_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hypollitus_fw-la touch_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o antichrist_n beside_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o give_v he_o that_o of_o bishop_n and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o will_v needs_o have_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n bishop_n in_o arabia_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o port_n in_o italy_n although_o st._n jerom_n do_v witness_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v of_o what_o place_n he_o be_v bishop_n if_o that_o prayer_n be_v real_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la it_o may_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n use_v perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o its_o service_n and_o worship_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o harm_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v mourn_v and_o lament_v lat._n bibl._n paâ—â—â—_n 2._o graeco_fw-la lat._n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o oblation_n nor_o incense_n nor_o worship_n please_v unto_o god_n not_o but_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n design_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o worship_n of_o christian_n by_o term_n borrow_v from_o the_o service_n of_o the_o law_n without_o be_v necessary_a to_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v real_o employ_v incense_n and_o perfume_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v take_v what_o he_o say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n i_o do_v not_o suppose_v there_o can_v any_o great_a stress_n be_v lay_v upon_o it_o and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n in_o this_o small_a treatise_n which_o be_v so_o unworthy_a of_o the_o true_a st._n hypollitus_fw-la that_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o loath_a to_o attribute_v they_o unto_o he_o st._n jerom_n its_o true_a reckon_v among_o his_o work_n a_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a it_o can_v be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a for_o it_o be_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hippolytus_n bishop_n and_o martyr_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n moreover_o the_o same_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n observe_n that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o sermon_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o author_n say_v in_o this_o sermon_n that_o he_o repeat_v it_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o origen_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o origen_n time_n the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o perfume_v and_o incense_n mean_v in_o their_o worship_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o levit._n 24._o thou_o shall_v put_v pure_a incense_n upon_o each_o row_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o shewbread_n he_o speak_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o show_v that_o christian_n have_v not_o then_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n into_o their_o worship_n i._o hom._n 13._o in_o levit._n c._n 24._o tom_n 1._o p._n 106._o i._o do_v not_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o almighty_a god_n have_v command_v nor_o appoint_v in_o his_o law_n to_o bring_v he_o incense_n from_o arabia_n but_o this_o be_v the_o incense_n which_o he_o require_v man_n shall_v offer_v unto_o he_o and_o wherein_o he_o find_v a_o sweet_a smell_n and_o savour_n to_o wit_n prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o from_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o sweet_a smell_n whereof_o ascend_v up_o unto_o he_o i_o allow_v that_o origen_n here_o depart_v a_o little_a from_o the_o literal_a sense_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n but_o his_o language_n do_v clear_o evidence_n that_o incense_n and_o perfume_n be_v not_o then_o receive_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n let_v we_o then_o own_o that_o this_o use_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o origen_n day_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o canon_n which_o false_o bear_v the_o apostle_n name_n have_v be_v make_v since_o that_o time_n see_v therein_o it_o be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v perfume_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o word_n have_v be_v already_o allege_v that_o even_o the_o eastern_a christian_n do_v not_o use_v perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n at_o least_o when_o they_o celebrate_v it_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n i_o can_v tell_v but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o four_o pretend_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v make_v since_o constantine_n time_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 4._o canon_n apost_n 4._o 337._o for_o see_v here_o what_o it_o enjoin_v that_o nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o of_o the_o first_o ear_n of_o corn_n grape_n oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o first_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la not_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o be_v moreover_o capable_a of_o be_v convenient_o interpret_v of_o a_o allegorical_a perfume_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_n receive_v the_o use_n of_o perfume_v late_a into_o their_o worship_n than_o the_o greek_n see_v st._n austin_n do_v not_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o v._o century_n for_o i_o take_v little_a heed_n of_o the_o second_o decretal_a of_o soter_n wherein_o woman_n be_v forbid_v to_o bring_v any_o perfume_n unto_o the_o altar_n because_o this_o decretal_a and_o all_o they_o of_o the_o other_o pope_n until_o siritius_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o impostor_n when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v receive_v the_o practice_n of_o incense_n and_o perfume_n late_a than_o the_o greek_n i_o conclude_v that_o these_o latter_a follow_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o pretend_a canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o in_o all_o appearance_n be_v not_o make_v but_o very_o forward_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n put_v this_o ordinance_n in_o execution_n present_o after_o it_o be_v make_v in_o fine_a the_o first_o true_a and_o candid_a passage_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o apostle_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o offer_v incense_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a good_a odour_n chalced._n act._n 3._o council_n chalced._n be_v a_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n present_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 451._o against_o dioscorus_n his_o bishop_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o con._n cil_n p._n 102_o 103._o and_o afterward_o at_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o under_o menna_n in_o the_o year_n 536._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o assemble_v in_o the_o church_n with_o flambeau_n and_o perfume_n but_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n no_o more_o than_o the_o action_n of_o the_o friar_n zozimus_n 7._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o report_v by_o evagrius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n say_v that_o after_o have_v deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o antioch_n which_o he_o have_v foretell_v he_o demand_v a_o senser_n and_o have_v fill_v the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v with_o perfume_n he_o bow_v himself_o to_o the_o ground_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o same_o historian_n speak_v of_o the_o present_n which_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n offer_v unto_o the_o martyr_n sergius_n 20._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 20._o he_o forget_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o golden_a senser_n for_o celebrate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o
happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o
will_v have_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o have_v show_v that_o if_o christian_n admit_v of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v unto_o the_o honour_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o true_a god_n whereas_o pagan_n do_v it_o unto_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o idol_n and_o their_o false_a divinity_n and_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n uxor_fw-la in_o c._n 6._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la she_o will_v say_v he_o be_v incommode_v with_o the_o smell_n of_o incense_n at_o all_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o emperor_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o every_o new_a year_n and_o of_o each_o month._n she_o will_v depart_v out_o of_o the_o house_n who_o door_n shall_v be_v set_v with_o laurel_n and_o candle_n upon_o which_o word_n mounseur_fw-fr rigaut_n do_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o the_o pagan_n shall_v fasten_v laurel_n at_o their_o door_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v light_v flambeaus_a in_o day_n time_n and_o that_o they_o have_v it_o in_o detestation_n as_o thing_n consecrate_v unto_o the_o honour_n of_o false_a god_n as_o thing_n injurious_a unto_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o some_o place_n of_o fresh_a debauchery_n the_o same_o tertullian_n demand_v again_o in_o his_o apologetic_n 46._o apolog._n c._n 46._o if_o there_o be_v any_o one_o that_o force_v a_o philosopher_n to_o sacrifice_v or_o to_o swear_v or_o needless_o to_o light_v flambeau_n at_o noonday_n and_o arnobius_n direct_v his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o gentile_n ed._n advers._fw-la gent._n l_o 5._o p_o 77._o ult_n ed._n your_o god_n say_v he_o like_o man_n look_v for_o thing_n they_o have_v lose_v and_o run_v through_o the_o world_n with_o flambeau_n when_o the_o sun_n shine_v in_o its_o lustre_n in_o the_o council_n of_o eliberius_n in_o spain_n assemble_v as_o be_v suppose_v 37._o council_n eliber_n c._n 35._o p._n 37._o in_o the_o year_n 305._o there_o be_v find_v two_o canon_n which_o concern_v the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o first_o contain_v these_o word_n we_o forbid_v that_o candle_n shall_v be_v light_v by_o day_n time_n in_o the_o churchyard_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n shall_v not_o be_v disturb_v those_o which_o obey_v not_o this_o ordinance_n shall_v be_v suspend_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o other_o this_o may_v be_v see_v we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o those_o which_o be_v trouble_v with_o unclean_a spirit_n shall_v be_v baptize_v if_o they_o be_v believer_n and_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n let_v the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o forbid_v they_o to_o light_a candle_n public_o and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o contrary_a to_o this_o prohibition_n let_v they_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n but_o this_o council_n be_v assemble_v in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o persecution_n against_o the_o christian_n be_v not_o whole_o cease_v let_v we_o examine_v if_o after_o the_o empire_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o person_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a whether_o the_o church_n act_v otherwise_o than_o it_o have_v do_v before_o lactantius_n firmianus_n be_v tutor_n unto_o crispus_n son_n of_o this_o emperor_n 2._o instit_fw-la divine_a l._n 6._o c._n 2._o if_o we_o examine_v he_o on_o this_o matter_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o god_n have_v create_v so_o clear_a and_o pure_a a_o light_n for_o the_o use_n of_o man_n that_o he_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o flambeau_n he_o do_v deride_v the_o heathen_n that_o they_o make_v light_n unto_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v in_o darkness_n and_o make_v this_o formal_a declaration_n that_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v that_o that_o man_n be_v in_o his_o right_a sense_n which_o offer_v the_o light_n of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n unto_o he_o which_o be_v the_o author_n and_o dispenser_n of_o light_n and_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o flourish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o part_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n 1._o mystagog_n 1._o to_o light_a candle_n and_o to_o burn_v incense_n near_o unto_o fountain_n and_o river_n without_o say_v a_o word_n of_o justify_v christian_n in_o the_o use_n of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o worship_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v if_o this_o practice_n have_v be_v public_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n not_o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v use_n of_o either_o on_o easter_n eve_n to_o dissipate_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n speak_v paschat_n orat._n 2._o de_fw-fr paschat_n or_o when_o prayer_n be_v make_v or_o psalm_n sing_v before_o day_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o st._n epiphanius_n doct_v lib._n 3._o in_o fine_a compendiar_n doct_v there_o be_v say_v he_o always_o prayer_n at_o church_n in_o the_o morning_n psalm_n also_o be_v there_o sing_v by_o candle-light_n but_o it_o matter_n not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n when_o they_o assemble_v in_o the_o night_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n which_o permit_v they_o not_o to_o do_v otherwise_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v the_o use_n of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n into_o the_o service_n and_o worship_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o canon_n attribute_v unto_o the_o holy_a apostle_n ordain_v to_o offer_v oil_n for_o the_o laiminary_n but_o the_o date_n of_o these_o canon_n be_v very_o uncertain_a we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o certain_a nor_o positive_a of_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o ceremony_n beside_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o decree_n seem_v only_o to_o regard_v nocturnal_a assembly_n or_o at_o least_o the_o eve_n of_o easter_n which_o necessary_o require_v the_o help_n of_o candle_n light_n and_o flambeau_n unto_o which_o time_n may_v be_v refer_v the_o miracle_n of_o narcissus_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o see_v the_o oil_n to_o fail_v in_o the_o lamp_n convert_v water_n into_o oil_n 9_o l._n 6._o c._n 9_o according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o eusebius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n join_v the_o oil_n unto_o the_o incense_n and_o mention_v the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o desire_v that_o both_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v use_v 8._o histor_n l._n 6._o c._n 8._o socrates_n make_v mention_n of_o certain_a silver_n cross_v invent_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n whereupon_o be_v set_v wax_n light_n but_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o hymn_n which_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o night_n time_n unto_o the_o honour_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whilst_o the_o arrian_n dishonour_v he_o by_o other_o which_o be_v agreeable_a unto_o their_o heresy_n and_o impiety_n sozomen_n say_v 8_o histor_n l._n 8._o c._n 8_o that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n sing_v their_o hymn_n in_o cause_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o they_o cross_n of_o silver_n whereon_o there_o be_v light_a flambeau_n so_o this_o make_v nothing_o to_o our_o subject_n no_o more_o than_o the_o use_n of_o light_n at_o the_o feast_n and_o funeral_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o token_n of_o their_o joy_n for_o the_o belief_n they_o have_v of_o the_o blessedness_n and_o repose_n of_o the_o dead_a what_o they_o do_v in_o celebrate_v the_o birth_n day_n or_o the_o day_n of_o the_o death_n of_o martyr_n which_o the_o ancient_n term_v their_o birth_n day_n do_v approach_n near_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v for_o st._n chrysostom_n witness_v phoca_n t._n 1._o hom_n 71._o de_fw-fr s._n phoca_n that_o they_o light_v flambeaus_a upon_o those_o occasion_n nevertheless_o because_o pagan_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v the_o same_o custom_n in_o their_o feast_n and_o public_a rejoice_n 4._o orat._n 2._o in_o julianum_fw-la quae_fw-la est_fw-la 4._o gregory_n naxianzen_n do_v prohibit_v christian_n to_o use_v that_o practice_n let_v we_o celebrate_v say_v he_o the_o feast_n my_o brethren_n not_o with_o spruceness_n of_o body_n and_o sumptuousness_n of_o apparel_n let_v we_o not_o strew_v the_o way_n with_o flower_n nor_o make_v a_o show_n before_o our_o door_n and_o let_v we_o not_o make_v our_o house_n shine_v with_o visible_a light_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o pagan_n do_v celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o new_a moon_n yet_o not_o long_o after_o some_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o light_v flambeau_n unto_o the_o honour_n of_o martyr_n i_o say_v some_o few_o for_o it_o be_v not_o practise_v by_o all_o the_o church_n but_o she_o be_v content_a to_o tolerate_v it_o to_o comply_v with_o
austin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o v._o century_n 71._o libre_fw-la sacrament_n in_o sabbato_fw-la sancto_fw-la p._n 70._o &_o 71._o and_o what_o incline_v i_o to_o think_v so_o be_v first_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o holy_a baptism_n as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v with_o great_a probability_n that_o it_o be_v also_o practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n second_o st._n isidor_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o time_n with_o gregory_n although_o he_o die_v several_a year_n after_o he_o speak_v formal_o of_o it_o clericis_fw-la lib._n 7._o etymol_n c._n de_fw-fr clericis_fw-la as_o of_o a_o thing_n already_o establish_v those_o say_v he_o which_o in_o greek_a be_v call_v acolytes_n be_v those_o which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v linkbearer_n because_o they_o carry_v they_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v or_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o than_o they_o do_v light_a candle_n and_o bear_v they_o not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n because_o the_o sun_n shine_v at_o that_o time_n but_o to_o express_v our_o joy_n thereby_o to_o declare_v under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o corporal_a light_n that_o light_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a light_n which_o enlighten_v every_o man_n which_o come_v into_o the_o world_n since_o which_o time_n most_o of_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a office_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o and_o therein_o to_o seek_v as_o well_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n some_o mystical_a signification_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v but_o lose_v labour_n any_o far_a to_o follow_v the_o trace_n of_o this_o ceremony_n which_o be_v even_o at_o that_o time_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n therefore_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n and_o elsewhere_o several_a prayer_n for_o blessing_n of_o torch_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o be_v insert_v one_o shall_v suffice_v for_o all_o 24._o ordo_fw-la roman_n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 24._o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n bless_v this_o wax_n we_o beseech_v thou_o and_o therein_o pour_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o heavenly_a cross_n a_o heavenly_a benediction_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v receive_v of_o thou_o who_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o man_n to_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n such_o a_o force_n and_o benediction_n that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v light_v or_o set_v the_o devil_n shall_v avoid_v tremble_v and_o fly_v for_o fear_n with_o all_o his_o imp_n from_o those_o place_n and_o habitation_n and_o that_o he_o may_v no_o more_o attempt_n to_o molest_v and_o seduce_v those_o that_o serve_v thou_o but_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o use_n of_o lamp_n candle_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o author_n of_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a oblige_v we_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n because_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o represent_v the_o bishop_n make_v of_o it_o when_o he_o address_v himself_o unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n often_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n at_o least_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n as_o tertullian_n inform_v we_o but_o before_o he_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v observe_v it_o a_o practice_n those_o christian_n oppose_v unto_o the_o reproach_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v they_o of_o believe_v in_o a_o man_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n upon_o a_o cross_n so_o that_o by_o this_o sign_n they_o will_v manifest_v unto_o their_o enemy_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o their_o crucify_a jesus_n so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v if_o after_o be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v 4._o catech._n 4._o he_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o grave_a than_o we_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o be_v ashamed_a but_o he_o be_v rise_v and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o 13_o id._n catech._n 13_o arm_v yourselves_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o cross_n plant_v for_o a_o trophy_n against_o all_o opposer_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o when_o you_o engage_v in_o dispute_v with_o unbeliever_n touch_v the_o cross_n of_o our_o saviour_n first_o of_o all_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o you_o will_v put_v to_o silence_v your_o gainsayer_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o confess_v the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o he_o that_o be_v crucify_v but_o how_o frequent_a soever_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v among_o christian_n i_o can_v find_v that_o during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n they_o common_o use_v it_o in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n and_o as_o i_o only_o treat_v at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o first_o place_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o treatise_n can_v not_o have_v be_v write_v but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n be_v not_o as_o i_o conceive_v any_o elder_a have_v many_o thing_n in_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o justin_n martyr_n write_v in_o the_o ii_o century_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n mention_v of_o it_o but_o what_o i_o dare_v not_o assure_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o affirm_v of_o the_o use_n of_o material_a cross_n because_o there_o be_v not_o yet_o any_o use_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o tertullian_n reckon_v express_o among_o false_a opinion_n 16._o apolog._n c._n 15._o &_o 16._o that_o some_o pagan_n entertain_v of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o christian_n octau._n minut._n in_o octau._n the_o fancy_n of_o those_o which_o think_v that_o they_o be_v worshipper_n or_o admirer_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la cecilius_n in_o his_o invective_n against_o christian_n have_v say_v that_o some_o person_n esteem_v that_o the_o curse_a wood_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v part_n of_o their_o ceremony_n octavius_n that_o excellent_a defender_n of_o christianity_n answer_v as_o for_o cross_n we_o neither_o care_v for_o they_o nor_o worship_n they_o and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o christian_n begin_v not_o to_o use_v cross_n until_o after_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o helen_n mother_n of_o constantine_n have_v find_v the_o true_a cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o year_n 326._o but_o if_o we_o yet_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o cross_n therein_o use_v during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o nor_o yet_o late_a for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v neither_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n nor_o in_o those_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n st._n peter_n and_o of_o st._n mark_n nor_o in_o fine_a in_o those_o of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n but_o although_o the_o author_n of_o this_o last_o live_v not_o at_o soon_a but_o at_o the_o v._o century_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n of_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o public_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n see_v the_o contrary_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 615._o hom._n 55._o in_o matth._n p._n 487._o vide_fw-la t._n 5._o quod_fw-la christ_n sit_fw-la deus_fw-la pag_n 840._o &_o t._n 6._o de_fw-la adorat_fw-la cruc_fw-la p._n 615._o when_o say_v he_o we_o be_v regenerate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v baptise_a the_o cross_n be_v there_o and_o when_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o mystical_a food_n and_o when_o we_o receive_v ordination_n and_o whatever_o else_o we_o do_v this_o victorious_a symbol_n do_v still_o accompany_v we_o but_o before_o this_o excellent_a doctor_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 407._o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o cross_n be_v employ_v in_o the_o service_n and_o worship_n of_o christian_n and_o beside_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n
in_o the_o xiii_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o give_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o among_o person_n of_o the_o same_o sex_n i_o say_v that_o man_n kiss_v each_o other_o and_o also_o woman_n the_o like_a and_o because_o all_o these_o disposition_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o nature_n but_o gift_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o ancient_a christian_n address_v themselves_o unto_o he_o by_o devout_a prayer_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o what_o they_o want_v that_o be_v the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o communicate_v save_o and_o worthy_o cassander_n have_v collect_v several_a of_o these_o prayer_n but_o they_o be_v pen_v various_o according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o communicant_n we_o forbear_v insert_v they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v in_o prosecute_a our_o design_n whether_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o have_v require_v these_o disposition_n before_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n have_v also_o require_v that_o the_o communicant_n shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v chap._n iu._n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v examine_v well_o to_o explain_v a_o matter_n and_o to_o give_v it_o the_o full_a demonstration_n which_o it_o require_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o question_n must_v first_o of_o all_o be_v plain_o state_v because_o it_o be_v thereupon_o most_o common_o that_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o do_v chief_o depend_v be_v therefore_o to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o which_o now_o offer_v itself_o the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v be_v careful_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o sacrament_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o christian_n be_v agree_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o whether_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o hostie_a and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v agree_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n 5._o sess_n 13._o c._n 5._o when_o it_o define_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o all_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v render_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o veneration_n the_o worship_n of_o latry_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o true_a god_n it_o must_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o object_n true_o adorable_a and_o that_o his_o flesh_n itself_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v render_v it_o the_o high_a religious_a worship_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o privilege_n it_o have_v of_o be_v unite_v into_o one_o person_n with_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n when_o therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v of_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v nothing_o whereunto_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o acquiesce_v as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o say_v they_o in_o come_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n one_o can_v meditate_v of_o the_o infinite_a love_n he_o have_v for_o we_o send_v our_o thought_n unto_o mount_n calvary_n to_o consider_v the_o precious_a blood_n which_o he_o there_o shed_v make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n where_o he_o be_v sit_v with_o his_o father_n nor_o ever_o so_o little_o cast_v a_o eye_n upon_o that_o ineffable_a goodness_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o communicate_v himself_o unto_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a humble_v itself_o in_o his_o presence_n and_o do_v true_o adore_v he_o a_o adoration_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v say_v by_o origen_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o some_o homily_n that_o be_v in_o his_o work_n what_o we_o read_v say_v he_o in_o the_o gospel_n 285._o hom._n 5._o in_o divers_a t._n 2._o p._n 285._o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o by_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o the_o genturion_n say_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o at_o this_o time_n jesus_n christ_n do_v yet_o enter_v under_o the_o roof_n of_o believer_n by_o two_o figure_n or_o after_o two_o manner_n of_o way_n viz._n when_o holy_a man_n belove_v of_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n enter_v under_o your_o roof_n than_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v by_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o receive_v our_o saviour_n when_o also_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a food_n the_o bread_n of_o life_n i_o say_v and_o the_o cup_n you_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v under_o your_o roof_n humble_a yourselves_o therefore_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o centurion_n say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o wheresoever_o he_o enter_v unworthy_o he_o there_o enter_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o he_o which_o receive_v he_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n enter_v under_o our_o roof_n by_o his_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o there_o enter_v by_o his_o minister_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v humble_v ourselves_o in_o receive_v as_o well_o his_o servant_n as_o his_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n this_o act_n of_o humility_n may_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o he_o which_o have_v institute_v the_o one_o and_o which_o send_v unto_o we_o the_o other_o confess_v that_o we_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o this_o favour_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n express_v themselves_o so_o full_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v no_o difficulty_n to_o penetrate_v into_o their_o meaning_n for_o see_v here_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o first_o 12_o ambros_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 3._o c._n 12_o we_o adore_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v i_o will_v not_o now_o insist_v upon_o the_o manner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o that_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a doctor_n which_o speak_v of_o adore_v our_o saviour_n when_o we_o communicate_v to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o divert_v the_o examination_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n who_o say_v let_v no_o body_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 98._o in_o psal_n 98._o until_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v he_o how_o say_v some_o be_v it_o possible_a st._n austin_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v see_v he_o so_o formal_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n for_o speak_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o corporeal_a i_o mean_v of_o creature_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v to_o represent_v thing_n spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v although_o we_o shall_v draw_v image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o these_o sign_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o adore_v 6._o ep._n 119._o ad_fw-la januar_fw-la cap._n 6._o the_o water_n and_o oil_n of_o baptism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o particular_o for_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o be_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o desire_v we_o shall_v address_v our_o adoration_n without_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n corinth_n homil._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n you_o do_v not_o only_o see_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n but_o you_o also_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o and_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v and_o accomplish_v be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o mystery_n let_v we_o then_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o let_v we_o be_v seize_v with_o astonishment_n and_o let_v we_o testify_v yet_o great_a respect_n than_o be_v show_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n
81._o to_o intimate_v that_o she_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o with_o veneration_n whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n unto_o the_o easter_n epistle_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v only_o of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n with_o veneration_n a_o veneration_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v common_a and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v unto_o chalice_n vail_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n intimate_v that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v venerate_v with_o the_o same_o majesty_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o veneration_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n unto_o which_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v no_o adoration_n but_o a_o common_a veneration_n the_o same_o as_o unto_o the_o line_n and_o unto_o the_o chalice_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n thus_o do_v these_o last_o argue_v and_o discourse_n after_o these_o two_o consideration_n we_o may_v with_o more_o ease_n examine_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o be_v to_o write_v the_o history_n i_o mean_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o according_a to_o the_o advertisement_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o heed_n must_v be_v take_v unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n do_v do_v and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v in_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n shall_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n and_o rule_n unto_o what_o christian_n shall_v do_v after_o he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o look_v back_o unto_o he_o to_o begin_v our_o examination_n and_o enquiry_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v exact_o describe_v unto_o we_o i_o find_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o consecrate_v give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v eat_v and_o that_o he_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n command_v they_o to_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v of_o it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v unto_o they_o neither_o do_v we_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v so_o exact_o transmit_v unto_o we_o the_o history_n of_o this_o institution_n in_o so_o exact_o mark_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n adore_v of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o represent_v they_o unto_o we_o in_o a_o posture_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n for_o they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o their_o side_n on_o little_a bed_n round_o the_o table_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o time_n moreover_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o if_o the_o disciple_n have_v indeed_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a say_v some_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v have_v know_v it_o by_o judas_n and_o know_v it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v urge_v it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n against_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o they_o search_v only_o some_o specious_a pretext_n to_o condemn_v he_o they_o will_v never_o have_v fail_v embrace_v this_o which_o be_v very_o plausible_a and_o will_v have_v accuse_v our_o saviour_n of_o have_v adore_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o among_o they_o worship_v of_o creature_n be_v hold_v for_o a_o unpardonable_a crime_n at_o least_o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n afford_v we_o say_v they_o a_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o divine_a apostle_n condemn_v the_o corinthian_n irreverence_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o ashamed_a of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o occasion_n be_v quite_o contrary_a both_o unto_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o holy_a discipline_n such_o as_o the_o discipline_n among_o christian_n shall_v be_v yet_o nevertheless_o to_o return_v they_o unto_o their_o duty_n and_o to_o persuade_v and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o word_n unto_o they_o of_o its_o adoration_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o have_v be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n and_o capable_a of_o produce_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o these_o disorderly_a christian_n other_o thought_n than_o those_o which_o they_o show_v at_o the_o time_n which_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n st._n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o infant_n church_n do_v observe_v several_a time_n that_o believer_n assemble_v to_o break_v bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o never_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o christian_n which_o immediate_o follow_v the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v upon_o this_o subject_a other_o discovery_n than_o those_o which_o the_o scripture_n inform_v we_o of_o and_o that_o they_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o thing_n we_o know_v nothing_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o flourish_v about_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n exact_o and_o ample_o describe_v the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o that_o be_v therein_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v and_o also_o on_o their_o part_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n when_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o consecration_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v by_o believer_n the_o distribution_n and_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o charity_n and_o alms-deed_n make_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o which_o be_v as_o the_o crown_n and_o seal_v of_o all_o this_o holy_a action_n but_o in_o all_o this_o description_n we_o do_v see_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n nor_o of_o any_o religious_a worship_n either_o command_v by_o the_o pastor_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o people_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n although_o that_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n have_v twice_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o apology_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o this_o representation_n which_o st._n justin_n give_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o time_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n answer_v not_o ill_a unto_o what_o himself_o observe_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o place_n make_v the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o never_o speak_v of_o adore_v it_o and_o unto_o the_o silence_n of_o other_o author_n of_o he_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o be_v of_o the_o great_a moment_n in_o religion_n i_o speak_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o origen_n who_o very_o far_o from_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n give_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v neither_o in_o the_o passage_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o in_o other_o where_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v indispensable_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n in_o his_o apologetic_n where_o he_o promise_v to_o discover_v 39_o cap._n 39_o and_o to_o demonstrate_v what_o do_v concern_v christian_a religion_n and_o where_o he_o make_v so_o excellent_a and_o rich_a a_o description_n of_o the_o agape_n and_o of_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v only_o 13._o ep._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o that_o they_o do_v there_o eat_v as_o person_n which_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n all_o night_n and_o st._n cyprian_n treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v
jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v approach_v unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n but_o beside_o say_v some_o st._n cyril_n do_v not_o desire_n of_o his_o communicant_a this_o inclination_n of_o body_n for_o reception_n of_o the_o other_o symbol_n which_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o and_o do_v call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n such_o as_o some_o crumb_n whereof_o may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o the_o cup_n unto_o which_o he_o desire_v he_o shall_v draw_v near_o with_o this_o inclination_n of_o body_n contain_v a_o liquor_n the_o moisture_n of_o which_o and_o the_o humidity_n remain_v as_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o lip_n which_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o posture_n then_o which_o he_o prescribe_v for_o receive_v of_o the_o cup_n must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v not_o of_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n which_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v in_o any_o part_n of_o his_o catechism_n unto_o his_o neophites_n but_o according_a to_o our_o second_o consideration_n of_o the_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o st._n cyril_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o that_o of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o object_n which_o be_v not_o adorable_a with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latery_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v bare_o approach_v with_o a_o little_a bow_v the_o body_n but_o he_o will_v precise_o have_v command_v to_o have_v adore_v it_o before_o receive_v of_o it_o this_o action_n be_v of_o too_o great_a moment_n to_o speak_v so_o indifferent_o of_o and_o not_o to_o have_v command_v it_o after_o a_o more_o exact_a manner_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o reason_n that_o st._n cyril_n require_v nothing_o of_o his_o communicant_n but_o what_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n do_v require_v of_o his_o also_o and_o yet_o in_o strong_a term_n of_o his_o catechumeny_n when_o the_o time_n of_o their_o catechise_n be_v expire_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v baptize_v 550._o in_o illud_fw-la simile_n est_fw-la regnum_fw-la coelor_n patrifamil_n t._n 6._o p._n 550._o when_o you_o shall_v say_v he_o come_v into_o the_o closet_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n when_o you_o shall_v run_v into_o the_o marriage-chamber_n of_o grace_n when_o you_o shall_v be_v near_o unto_o that_o terrible_a and_o also_o desirable_a pool_n prostrate_v yourselves_o as_o captive_n before_o your_o king_n cast_v yourselves_o all_o together_o on_o your_o knee_n and_o lift_v up_o your_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n where_o the_o king_n of_o we_o all_o be_v sit_v on_o his_o royal_a throne_n and_o lift_v up_o your_o eye_n unto_o that_o eye_n which_o never_o slumber_v use_v these_o word_n unto_o that_o lover_n of_o mankind_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o this_o approach_n unto_o baptism_n in_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o adoration_n as_o st._n cyril_n desire_v one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n and_o yet_o christian_n never_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o the_o water_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o regeneration_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o same_o chrysostom_n require_v we_o shall_v also_o do_v of_o the_o hear_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o king_n himself_o say_v he_o will_v not_o have_v his_o diadem_n upon_o his_o head_n 528._o in_o illud_fw-la ne_fw-la eleemos_fw-la vestr_n sac_fw-la t._n 6._o p._n 528._o but_o lay_v it_o aside_o in_o reverence_n unto_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o holy_a gospel_n what_o say_v he_o i_o know_v his_o dignity_n which_o have_v give_v i_o i_o i_o adore_v his_o kingdom_n which_o have_v be_v please_v to_o make_v i_o reign_v and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n we_o owe_v the_o same_o respect_n and_o veneration_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o sacrament_n which_o we_o do_v owe_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o by_o give_v he_o the_o sovereign_a adoration_n which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o render_v he_o at_o all_o time_n especial_o when_o we_o hear_v his_o word_n read_v and_o preach_v and_o when_o we_o participate_v of_o his_o divine_a sacrament_n if_o we_o descend_v yet_o low_o than_o st._n austin_n we_o may_v inform_v ourselves_o of_o what_o have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n since_o his_o death_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o we_o have_v in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n ambrose_n two_o treatise_n touch_v the_o same_o matter_n make_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o those_o new_o initiate_v of_o which_o the_o latter_a entitle_v of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o ample_a than_o the_o other_o we_o have_v that_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n compose_v by_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o that_o make_v by_o maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n expound_v very_o mystical_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n german_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o place_n also_o employ_v himself_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o have_v at_o large_a all_o that_o long_a history_n of_o ceremony_n practise_v in_o a_o age_n which_o have_v already_o depart_v very_o much_o from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n do_v also_o examine_v all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o public_a service_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o have_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n the_o treatise_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n that_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n that_o of_o walfridus_n strabo_n almost_o under_o the_o same_o title_n that_o of_o florus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o fine_a we_o have_v several_a other_o treatise_n of_o the_o manner_n and_o order_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mass_n or_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o hugh_n mainard_n a_o learned_a benedictine_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v with_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o that_o he_o take_v from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n about_o the_o year_n 986._o another_o from_o the_o library_n of_o du_fw-fr tillet_n and_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o roman_a order_n of_o the_o year_n 1032._o and_o a_o three_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluse_n in_o normandy_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n about_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o all_o this_o we_o do_v not_o find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n no_o more_o than_o the_o interpreter_n and_o commentator_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o a_o few_o moreover_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v of_o this_o matter_n for_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o have_v christian_n worship_v the_o sacrament_n before_o receive_v of_o it_o or_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v methinks_v they_o shall_v have_v speak_v in_o a_o manner_n and_o way_n which_o shall_v have_v possess_v they_o with_o thought_n and_o disposition_n suitable_a and_o which_o shall_v have_v make_v they_o to_o conceive_v of_o it_o the_o same_o opinion_n which_o one_o have_v for_o a_o object_n which_o be_v true_o adorable_a nevertheless_o instead_o of_o so_o do_v i_o find_v their_o instruction_n tend_v rather_o to_o divert_v than_o to_o incline_v they_o unto_o this_o homage_n in_o fine_a i_o can_v comprehend_v that_o the_o people_n can_v dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o they_o hear_v the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n even_o in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communion_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o like_a thing_n they_o testify_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o nourish_v our_o body_n which_o be_v inanimate_a which_o be_v digest_v the_o substance_n whereof_o remain_v after_o consecration_n in_o a_o word_n bread_n subject_n unto_o the_o same_o accident_n with_o our_o common_a food_n for_o these_o be_v so_o many_o formal_a declaration_n which_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part._n must_v it_o not_o be_v
confess_v that_o they_o very_o ill_o instruct_v the_o people_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v unto_o their_o charge_n if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o subject_a to_o be_v adore_v because_o all_o these_o plain_a and_o formal_a expression_n serve_v only_o to_o estrange_v the_o mind_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o this_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n in_o make_v they_o conclude_v it_o be_v nothing_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o regard_n of_o their_o nature_n but_o otherwise_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o what_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o father_n never_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v their_o word_n figurative_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o when_o they_o call_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v many_o precaution_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n say_v that_o almost_o all_o do_v call_v the_o sacrament_n his_o body_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o after_o some_o sort_n be_v so_o call_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o death_n and_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o need_v all_o these_o limitation_n and_o illustration_n if_o their_o design_n have_v be_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n for_o you_o will_v say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v afraid_a that_o they_o shall_v take_v it_o for_o a_o object_n worthy_a of_o this_o worship_n and_o homage_n so_o much_o care_n be_v take_v by_o they_o to_o make_v they_o comprehend_v what_o sense_n they_o shall_v give_v unto_o their_o word_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o precaution_n absolute_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o intention_n and_o thought_n of_o inspire_v unto_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o adoration_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n we_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o several_a thing_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o we_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o may_v draw_v inference_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o shall_v the_o easy_o discover_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o do_v examine_v for_o example_n the_o christian_n for_o several_a age_n make_v use_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o sacrament_n for_o a_o long_a time_n unto_o young_a child_n although_o very_o uncapable_a of_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n they_o oblige_v communicants_a to_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n they_o permit_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o keep_v it_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v even_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o travel_n without_o ever_o find_v that_o they_o give_v it_o any_o particular_a worship_n whilst_o they_o keep_v it_o lock_v in_o their_o chest_n or_o closet_n they_o send_v it_o unto_o the_o absent_a and_o unto_o the_o sick_a without_o any_o ceremony_n not_o only_o by_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o even_o by_o lay-person_n by_o man_n woman_n and_o young_a boy_n bishop_n for_o above_o three_o century_n send_v it_o unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o love_n and_o communion_n without_o any_o noise_n or_o give_v it_o any_o homage_n or_o honour_n by_o the_o way_n and_o without_o the_o people_n assemble_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o it_o pass_v to_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o their_o service_n and_o adoration_n they_o also_o sometime_o communicate_v without_o any_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n after_o dinner_n or_o supper_n and_o so_o mingle_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o other_o food_n be_v not_o this_o to_o answer_v very_o ill_a unto_o the_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o one_o shall_v have_v for_o a_o divinity_n one_o adore_v to_o mingle_v it_o in_o the_o same_o stomach_n with_o ordinary_a food_n and_o to_o communicate_v stand_v as_o they_o do_v but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n see_v here_o other_o also_o observe_v by_o they_o and_o which_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o we_o in_o treat_v of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n in_o some_o place_n what_o be_v leave_v of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o fire_n in_o other_o place_n it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n which_o be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n the_o sacrament_n be_v employ_v to_o make_v plaster_n it_o be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o sometime_o ink_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n and_o then_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o mix_a liquor_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o christian_n so_o zealous_a as_o they_o be_v shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v employ_v by_o they_o unto_o use_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o this_o adoration_n and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o god_n all_o these_o custom_n can_v they_o consist_v with_o a_o worship_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o with_o this_o sovereign_a respect_n which_o be_v due_a only_a unto_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o devotion_n and_o of_o our_o religion_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n and_o the_o better_a to_o judge_v hereof_o let_v he_o compare_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n since_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o these_o kind_n of_o opposition_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n now_o in_o question_n practice_n so_o different_a upon_o the_o same_o subject_n not_o proceed_v but_o from_o divers_a principle_n nor_o such_o various_a effect_n but_o from_o as_o different_a cause_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v in_o silence_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o same_o church_n in_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o assembly_n all_o those_o that_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o communicate_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n which_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o those_o among_o believer_n which_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o which_o remain_v in_o the_o assembly_n do_v communicate_v both_o great_a and_o small_a as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n and_o nevertheless_o if_o beside_o the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o which_o they_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v institute_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n of_o adoration_n what_o do_v they_o mean_v in_o forbid_v those_o people_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o communicate_v the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a humility_n a_o thing_n so_o much_o the_o more_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v more_o efficacious_a than_o those_o make_v unto_o he_o at_o other_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v there_o make_v of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o who_o name_n and_o for_o who_o merit_n we_o pray_v unto_o he_o by_o what_o principle_n and_o motive_n be_v they_o deprive_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o comfort_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o homage_n which_o they_o will_v have_v give_v unto_o god_n at_o that_o bless_a moment_n the_o sinner_n address_v himself_o unto_o the_o object_n of_o this_o worship_n and_o adoration_n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n will_v have_v pray_v unto_o it_o with_o a_o flood_n of_o tear_n and_o with_o sincere_a mark_n of_o his_o repentance_n and_o contrition_n to_o grant_v he_o pardon_v of_o his_o sin_n and_o to_o seal_v the_o absolution_n of_o they_o unto_o his_o soul_n the_o energumeny_n will_v have_v implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o his_o deliverance_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o catechumeny_n will_v have_v present_v unto_o he_o his_o prayer_n for_o the_o augmentation_n of_o his_o knowledge_n and_o to_o be_v ever_o long_o honour_v by_o be_v baptise_a into_o his_o church_n and_o then_o afterward_o to_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o believer_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o unworthiness_n will_v
have_v prostrate_v himself_o in_o its_o presence_n and_o will_v have_v ardent_o pray_v unto_o it_o to_o bestow_v upon_o he_o better_o disposition_n in_o approach_v another_o time_n unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n there_o to_o receive_v the_o pledge_n of_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n be_v it_o probable_a say_v some_o if_o these_o christian_n have_v hold_v the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o object_n deserve_v the_o high_a adoration_n that_o they_o will_v have_v use_v so_o severe_a and_o rigorous_a a_o discipline_n which_o no_o way_n savour_v of_o the_o meekness_n and_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o these_o several_a sort_n of_o people_n be_v it_o not_o more_o likely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o have_v comfort_v they_o in_o represent_v that_o if_o they_o be_v debar_v for_o some_o time_n from_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o great_a sacrament_n that_o yet_o they_o have_v the_o comfort_n of_o adore_v it_o and_o of_o render_v it_o their_o homage_n and_o the_o act_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n in_o a_o occasion_n wherein_o god_n show_v himself_o more_o propitious_a unto_o man_n and_o wherein_o he_o answer_v more_o favourable_o unto_o their_o prayer_n and_o desire_n but_o they_o be_v for_n far_o from_o do_v so_o that_o they_o turn_v they_o out_o without_o any_o pity_n at_o the_o time_n they_o be_v to_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o object_n of_o adoration_n but_o as_o they_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n upon_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n so_o do_v they_o also_o argue_v against_o it_o by_o what_o they_o do_v not_o do_v and_o yet_o that_o which_o be_v very_o religious_o practise_v by_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o expose_v and_o show_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o public_a rejoice_n or_o calamity_n they_o adore_v and_o invoke_v it_o when_o they_o undertake_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v considerable_a and_o the_o execution_n whereof_o seem_v difficult_a they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v adore_v by_o their_o new_a convert_v and_o by_o their_o penitent_n by_o the_o former_a that_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o thanks_o for_o their_o spiritual_a regeneration_n and_o by_o the_o other_o to_o make_v atonement_n for_o their_o sin_n in_o its_o presence_n they_o make_v little_a image_n of_o it_o and_o do_v consecrate_v they_o they_o address_v unto_o it_o their_o vow_n their_o prayer_n and_o their_o thanksgiving_n but_o in_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n nothing_o of_o all_o this_o be_v see_v neither_o any_o miracle_n of_o the_o host_n be_v worship_v by_o beast_n as_o be_v relate_v in_o some_o writer_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o have_v frequent_o happen_v which_o confirm_v they_o the_o more_o in_o the_o belief_n they_o have_v that_o for_o more_o than_o ten_o age_n the_o church_n do_v not_o worship_n the_o eucharist_n whereunto_o they_o also_o add_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n neither_o cause_v incense_n nor_o candle_n in_o day_n time_n to_o be_v burn_v unto_o it_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o chapter_n wherein_o we_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o beginning_n of_o these_o two_o custom_n which_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o three_o among_o the_o latin_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v either_o in_o a_o way_n of_o garland_n or_o otherways_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n particular_o the_o day_n call_v the_o holy_a or_o the_o feast_n of_o god_n and_o nevertheless_o athenagoras_n do_v include_v under_o the_o same_o condemnation_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n christian_n leg._n pro_fw-la christian_n of_o odour_n and_o flower_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n say_v he_o and_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n have_v no_o want_n of_o blood_n of_o fat_a of_o flower_n nor_o of_o odoriferous_a perfume_n because_o he_o need_v nothing_o and_o be_v himself_o a_o very_a sweet_a odour_n and_o desire_v nothing_o out_o of_o himself_o and_o that_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n which_o he_o require_v be_v that_o we_o shall_v know_v he_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o minutius_n foelix_n ed._n pag._n 10._o ult_n ed._n the_o pagan_a cecilius_n reproach_v we_o that_o they_o do_v not_o crown_v their_o head_n with_o flower_n and_o that_o they_o perfume_v not_o their_o body_n with_o odour_n which_o octavius_n the_o advocate_n for_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o he_o only_a reply_n that_o christian_n do_v not_o disallow_v the_o use_n of_o flower_n 30._o ibid._n p._n 30._o yet_o it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o that_o they_o do_v not_o wear_v they_o upon_o their_o head_n pardon_v we_o say_v he_o pleasant_o if_o we_o crown_v not_o our_o head_n with_o flower_n we_o be_v wont_v to_o smell_v the_o odour_n of_o they_o with_o the_o nose_n and_o not_o with_o the_o hinder_a part_n of_o the_o head_n nor_o with_o the_o hair_n 179._o pedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 179._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n when_o he_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o flower_n as_o fit_v only_o for_o banquet_n and_o for_o debauchery_n allege_v even_o present_o after_o these_o two_o or_o three_o word_n adorn_v not_o my_o head_n with_o a_o crown_n he_o be_v content_a we_o shall_v enjoy_v the_o sweet_a smell_n of_o flower_n 180._o ibid._n p._n 180._o which_o be_v so_o plentiful_a in_o the_o field_n but_o to_o make_v a_o crown_n of_o they_o to_o put_v they_o on_o the_o head_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o to_o wear_v they_o as_o a_o ornament_n about_o or_o in_o the_o house_n 181._o ibid._n p._n 181._o he_o can_v suffer_v it_o say_v that_o do_v not_o become_v a_o wise_a and_o sober_a person_n he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o be_v crown_v with_o flower_n do_v neither_o enjoy_v the_o beauty_n of_o they_o by_o the_o eye_n nor_o the_o scent_n of_o they_o by_o the_o nose_n although_o that_o be_v their_o true_a and_o natural_a use_n he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v but_o of_o late_a that_o the_o luxury_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v invent_v this_o use_n of_o crown_n of_o flower_n 182._o ibid._n p._n 182._o from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v abstain_v from_o they_o because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o lively_a image_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v crown_v as_o dead_a idol_n be_v crown_v he_o say_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o reasonable_a that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v crown_v with_o thorn_n shall_v have_v their_o head_n crown_v with_o flower_n 183._o ibid._n p._n 183._o by_o derision_n to_o insult_v over_o his_o venerable_a passion_n in_o fine_a he_o observe_v that_o if_o in_o matter_n of_o flower_n something_o shall_v be_v grant_v unto_o pleasure_n and_o civil_a recreation_n christian_n shall_v satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o smell_n of_o flower_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o be_v crown_v with_o they_o tertullian_n be_v no_o less_o express_a than_o the_o rest_n nor_o no_o less_o severe_a in_o condemn_v these_o sort_n of_o crown_n for_o answer_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o not_o bring_v any_o profit_n unto_o the_o trade_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o fault_n which_o be_v impute_v unto_o they_o for_o not_o use_v flower_n 42._o apolog_fw-la c._n 42._o see_v here_o what_o he_o say_v i_o buy_v no_o flower_n to_o make_v a_o crown_n to_o go_v round_o my_o head_n what_o need_v you_o care_v what_o use_v it_o be_v that_o i_o make_v of_o the_o flower_n that_o i_o shall_v buy_v in_o the_o market_n i_o fancy_v they_o be_v better_o when_o they_o be_v loose_a unbound_z and_o several_a without_o any_o order_n than_o to_o have_v they_o make_v up_o like_o a_o crown_n when_o they_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n we_o be_v wont_v to_o put_v they_o unto_o the_o nose_n and_o to_o smell_v they_o let_v they_o which_o wear_v they_o on_o their_o head_n consider_v which_o be_v proper_a to_o smell_v they_o by_o the_o hair_n or_o by_o the_o organ_n of_o smell_v 2._o id._n de_fw-fr cor._n c._n 2._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o propose_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n not_o one_o of_o which_o say_v he_o wear_v a_o crown_n on_o their_o head_n at_o least_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o danger_n of_o be_v thereby_o to_o be_v know_v that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n by_o refuse_v to_o wear_v a_o crown_n and_o of_o be_v lead_v unto_o punishment_n by_o persecutor_n which_o may_v know_v they_o by_o this_o mark_n for_o then_o the_o flesh_n be_v weak_a and_o frail_a many_o
i_o may_v become_v happy_a by_o the_o sight_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o this_o other_o i_o salute_v thou_o light_n of_o the_o world_n sane_fw-la gloss_n ad_fw-la decret_a greg._n l._n 3._o tit_n 41._o the_o miss_n celebr_n c._n 10._o sane_fw-la word_n of_o the_o father_n true_a hosty_a live_a flesh_n perfect_a god_n true_a man._n it_o must_v not_o be_v forget_v that_o just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n a_o few_o year_n before_o honorius_n the_o three_o have_v make_v his_o constitution_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n ordain_v pat._n statut_fw-la synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o people_n shall_v often_o be_v exhort_v to_o bow_v the_o knee_n before_o the_o body_n as_o before_o their_o maker_n and_o lord_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v see_v it_o pass_v before_o they_o this_o prelate_n cause_v several_a precaution_n to_o be_v add_v unto_o this_o decree_n in_o case_n it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v chance_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a odo_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o prescribe_v these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n for_o from_o the_o viii_o century_n somewhat_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o penitential_a attribute_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o hold_v the_o chair_n according_a unto_o bellarmine_n computation_n from_o the_o year_n 731._o unto_o the_o year_n 741._o i_o say_v this_o penitential_a be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v his_o but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n 471._o tom._n 5._o p._n 471._o that_o precaution_n like_v unto_o those_o establish_v by_o odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v of_o this_o penitential_a book_n negligentiam_fw-la de_fw-fr consecr_n distinct_a 2._o c._n si_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la attribute_v unto_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n have_v take_v the_o word_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o decrete_a under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n in_o fine_a beside_o that_o they_o agree_v much_o better_a with_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n than_o with_o that_o of_o pius_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n the_o word_n relate_v by_o gratian_n as_o speak_v by_o pius_n be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o the_o penitential_a give_v we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v careful_a that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o make_v any_o ordinance_n touch_v what_o may_v through_o neglect_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o after_o age_n which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v infinite_o more_o scrupulous_a than_o former_a christian_n become_v also_o more_o liberal_a of_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n especial_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n insomuch_o that_o hubert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n make_v this_o decree_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n never_o regard_v the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o sick_a people_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n i._n apud_fw-la roger._n de_fw-fr hoveden_n in_o richard_n i._n that_o priest_n as_o often_o as_o there_o be_v need_n to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a shall_v themselves_o carry_v the_o host_n in_o their_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o light_n shall_v be_v carry_v before_o it_o if_o stormy_a wether_n the_o badness_n of_o the_o way_n or_o some_o other_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n do_v moreover_o ordain_v that_o all_o person_n shall_v kneel_v down_o unto_o it_o when_o it_o pass_v by_o which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o decree_n make_v for_o adore_v the_o host_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o this_o ordinance_n of_o odo_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n a_o little_a after_o berengarius_fw-la have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o dostrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o durandus_fw-la make_v not_o mention_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v those_o which_o refer_v his_o word_n unto_o the_o bless_a humanity_n of_o our_o redeemer_n whereof_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o unto_o which_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n shall_v be_v address_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o this_o abbot_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o alger_n formal_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n 3._o de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o for_o as_o to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n that_o all_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o priest_n 217._o lib._n 3._o c._n 18._o t._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 217._o bear_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n unto_o a_o sick_a person_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v explain_v this_o action_n after_o one_o manner_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v understand_v it_o of_o adoration_n have_v cause_v this_o little_a annotation_n to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v prostrate_v and_o adore_v other_o say_v that_o these_o word_n demand_v pardon_n do_v only_o signify_v that_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n either_o of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_z as_o in_o communicate_v 145._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 145._o for_o they_o all_o demand_v pardon_n of_o each_o other_o and_o kiss_v the_o priest_n hand_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n or_o of_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 92._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 92._o whereof_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n whereunto_o they_o add_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o famous_a assembly_n when_o the_o cross_n be_v uncover_v on_o good-friday_n and_o the_o day_n call_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o they_o ask_v upon_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o adoration_n moreover_o they_o say_v that_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n wherein_o be_v exact_o represent_v what_o be_v practise_v in_o those_o time_n in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n in_o the_o consecration_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n whence_o they_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o some_o age_n past_a do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o elevation_n of_o it_o after_o all_o shall_v the_o word_n in_o question_n be_v apply_v unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o other_o consequence_n can_v from_o thence_o be_v draw_v but_o this_o to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o three_o book_n all_o these_o ancient_a custom_n this_o adoration_n begin_v to_o be_v practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la although_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n for_o it_o until_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o as_o before_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v no_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o before_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o holy_a day_n dedicate_v unto_o its_o honour_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v their_o advantage_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o if_o this_o adoration_n have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n christian_n will_v not_o have_v refer_v it_o unto_o urban_n the_o four_o the_o care_n of_o institute_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o year_n 1264._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o urban_n the_o
relate_v in_o his_o history_n to_o demand_v of_o he_o 28._o thuan._n hist_o l._n 28._o that_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v be_v new_o invent_v may_v be_v abolish_v because_o it_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o many_o scandal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n necessary_a for_o say_v she_o this_o mystery_n be_v institute_v for_o a_o spiritual_a worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o not_o for_o pomp_n and_o pageantry_n and_o george_n cassander_n in_o his_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n euchar_n cassand_n consult_v the_o circumg_a euchar_n ferdinand_n the_o first_o and_o maximilian_n the_o second_o the_o practice_n say_v he_o of_o carry_v public_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o public_a pomp_n and_o often_o to_o expose_v it_o unto_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v introduce_v and_o receive_v not_o very_o long_o ago_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o they_o have_v this_o mystery_n in_o so_o great_a veneration_n that_o they_o suffer_v none_o so_o much_o as_o to_o see_v or_o receive_v it_o but_o the_o faithful_a who_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o as_o be_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n therefore_o before_o consecration_n the_o catechumeny_n the_o possess_a the_o penitent_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o receive_v be_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o deacon_n command_v to_o withdraw_v and_o be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o doorkeeper_n this_o practice_n therefore_o of_o thus_o carry_v this_o bread_n ought_v to_o be_v abolish_v without_o any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o church_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v receive_v great_a advantage_n thereby_o provide_v the_o thing_n be_v prudent_o do_v see_v it_o be_v but_o a_o late_a thing_n and_o that_o without_o this_o procession_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v nothing_o lessen_v and_o may_v still_o at_o this_o time_n be_v discontinue_v see_v for_o the_o most_o part_n this_o ceremony_n seem_v rather_o for_o pageantry_n and_o show_n than_o for_o the_o people_n devotion_n by_o reason_n whereof_o continues_z he_o albert_n crantz_n a_o man_n of_o very_o great_a judgement_n do_v commend_v in_o his_o metropolis_n nicholas_n de_fw-fr cusa_n legat_n in_o germany_n to_o have_v take_v away_o the_o abuse_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o too_o often_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o procession_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o command_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v carry_v out_o in_o public_a but_o betwixt_o the_o octave_n of_o the_o feast_n dedicate_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o albert_n add_v a_o memorable_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o say_v he_o the_o heavenly_a master_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n for_o use_v and_o not_o for_o ostentation_n and_o as_o for_o the_o feast_n itself_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v institute_v by_o urban_n not_o to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n but_o to_o make_v the_o assembly_n the_o great_a and_o to_o the_o end_n man_n shall_v so_o well_o prepare_v themselves_o by_o work_n of_o piety_n that_o they_o may_v on_o that_o day_n participate_v of_o this_o precious_a sacrament_n and_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n for_o it_o be_v what_o the_o word_n of_o the_o decree_n do_v import_n and_o if_o the_o institution_n be_v due_o keep_v i_o think_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o absurd_a in_o it_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o ancient_a dispute_n of_o christian_n against_o they_o and_o of_o they_o against_o the_o christian_n do_v very_o much_o contribute_v unto_o the_o illustration_n of_o the_o question_n which_o we_o examine_v we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o pagan_n as_o well_o as_o heretic_n have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o all_o that_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o one_o of_o our_o mystery_n but_o they_o oppose_v and_o upon_o which_o they_o make_v not_o some_o opposition_n against_o christian_n but_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o they_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n even_o not_o then_o itself_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n reproach_v they_o of_o adore_v thing_n which_o may_v be_v steal_v away_o and_o which_o must_v be_v keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n thing_n which_o sometime_o be_v give_v in_o pawn_n from_o whence_o several_a do_v infer_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v among_o these_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o the_o gentile_n will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o all_o these_o inconvenience_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v their_o false_a divinity_n they_o far_o observe_v graec._n in_o octav_v orat._n pro_fw-la contra_fw-la graec._n that_o when_o minutius_n foelix_n and_o tatian_n call_v it_o a_o impious_a and_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o adore_v what_o one_o sanctify_a the_o former_a say_v unto_o they_o you_o adore_v the_o ox_n with_o the_o egyptian_n and_o you_o eat_v he_o afterward_o and_o that_o theodoret_n write_v 9.55_o minut._n foel_n ibid._n quaest_n in_o genes_n 9.55_o that_o it_o be_v the_o great_a folly_n in_o the_o world_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o one_o eat_v they_o observe_v i_o say_v that_o these_o pagan_n will_v not_o have_v be_v without_o a_o reply_n have_v the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n see_v it_o have_v be_v very_o easy_a for_o they_o to_o have_v retort_v back_o these_o shameful_a reproach_n upon_o this_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o justice_n to_o condemn_v they_o for_o that_o which_o they_o eat_v see_v that_o christian_n do_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n and_o because_o they_o never_o reply_v this_o unto_o the_o church_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v these_o people_n in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o heathen_n of_o these_o time_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reproach_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o god_n which_o they_o worship_n as_o have_v be_v represent_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n above_o recite_v st._n austin_n establish_v this_o maxim_n divers_n serm._n 12._o de_fw-fr divers_n that_o the_o god_n which_o the_o christian_n worship_n can_v be_v show_v with_o point_v the_o finger_n do_v not_o dispute_v with_o i_o i_o beseech_v you_o say_v he_o and_o do_v not_o importune_v i_o in_o ask_v i_o what_o be_v the_o god_n that_o i_o adore_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o idol_n towards_o which_o i_o may_v point_v my_o finger_n and_o tell_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v neither_o be_v it_o a_o planet_n nor_o a_o star_n nor_o the_o sun_n nor_o the_o moon_n that_o i_o may_v stretch_v out_o my_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n and_o show_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v he_o also_o apply_v this_o maxim_n particular_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a divers_n serm._n 74._o de_fw-fr divers_n serm._n 120._o de_fw-fr divers_n while_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o if_o it_o be_v call_v in_o question_n or_o deny_v and_o that_o we_o be_v ask_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o with_o his_o father_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n he_o be_v now_o above_o the_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o he_o be_v in_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o presence_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 14._o catech._n 14._o he_o be_v now_o absent_a in_o regard_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o in_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n hence_o do_v draw_v this_o induction_n that_o these_o maxim_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v establish_v by_o person_n which_o make_v the_o eucharist_n a_o object_n of_o divine_a adoration_n because_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o visible_a object_n which_o be_v apprehend_v by_o our_o sense_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o object_n which_o can_v be_v show_v with_o the_o finger_n and_o of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v see_v there_o the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v they_o also_o pretend_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_n against_o the_o ebionite_n and_o the_o docete_n two_o sect_n of_o heretic_n the_o former_a of_o
time_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o will_v here_o insert_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o subject_n which_o we_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o he_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o degree_n with_o the_o other_o symbol_n and_o give_v it_o only_o the_o respect_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o religious_a thing_n 10._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o to_o establish_v a_o sign_n say_v he_o one_o employ_v sometime_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v existent_a before_o upon_o earth_n as_o jacob_n when_o he_o awake_v after_o his_o dream_n make_v use_v of_o the_o stone_n which_o serve_v he_o for_o a_o pillow_n while_o he_o sleep_v sometime_o the_o thing_n one_o make_v use_v of_o be_v make_v on_o purpose_n for_o it_o and_o shall_v continue_v for_o some_o time_n after_o as_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n which_o moses_n lift_v up_o in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o as_o our_o character_n and_o our_o letter_n but_o sometime_o also_o it_o ought_v to_o cease_v to_o be_v after_o have_v serve_v the_o use_n whereunto_o it_o be_v destinate_a as_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o make_v on_o purpose_n to_o that_o end_n and_o which_o be_v consume_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o man_n be_v know_v unto_o man_n they_o may_v be_v honour_v or_o respect_v as_o religious_a thing_n but_o to_o cause_v admiration_n as_o miraculous_a thing_n it_o be_v what_o they_o can_v do_v in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o passage_n he_o speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o without_o make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o respect_n which_o we_o owe_v they_o he_o attribute_n unto_o they_o only_o a_o bare_a and_o common_a veneration_n and_o also_o he_o will_v have_v we_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o not_o through_o any_o carnal_a servitude_n but_o by_o a_o spiritual_a liberty_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o not_o in_o venerate_v these_o sacrament_n for_o their_o own_o sake_n nor_o in_o take_v the_o sign_n for_o the_o thing_n signify_v but_o in_o direct_v our_o devotion_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereunto_o they_o do_v relate_v he_o say_v he_o that_o do_v worship_n or_o venerate_v a_o sign_n 9_o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr doctr_n christian_n cap._n 8._o &_o 9_o without_o know_v what_o it_o signify_v he_o be_v make_v subject_n to_o the_o law_n but_o he_o that_o celebrate_v a_o sign_n which_o be_v useful_a and_o divine_o institute_v in_o know_v what_o it_o do_v signify_v he_o do_v not_o venerate_a that_o which_o be_v visible_a and_o temporal_a but_o all_o his_o devotion_n be_v lift_v up_o unto_o he_o unto_o who_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v and_o i_o affirm_v that_o such_o a_o person_n be_v free_a and_o spiritual_a even_o though_o he_o have_v live_v under_o the_o time_n of_o bondage_n wherein_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o convenient_a to_o explain_v the_o sign_n unto_o carnal_a man_n they_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v under_o by_o this_o yoke_n the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n and_o all_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n israel_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v use_v of_o be_v those_o spiritual_a man_n whereby_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o aid_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o since_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o these_o time_n wherein_o the_o ensign_n of_o our_o liberty_n have_v manifest_o appear_v we_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o burden_v with_o the_o troublesome_a observation_n of_o sign_n whereof_o we_o have_v the_o knowledge_n already_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n have_v such_o great_a number_n we_o have_v but_o very_o few_o and_o these_o few_o itself_o which_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o be_v very_o easy_o practise_v very_o easy_o understand_v and_o of_o a_o most_o pure_a observation_n as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n every_o one_o that_o receive_v they_o know_v they_o very_o well_o and_o whereunto_o they_o have_v relation_n and_o they_o be_v venerate_v not_o by_o any_o carnal_a obedience_n but_o by_o a_o spiritual_a liberty_n beside_o as_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o servile_a weakness_n to_o follow_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o to_o take_v the_o sign_n for_o the_o thing_n signify_v i_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o nature_n of_o error_n and_o extravagancy_n to_o attribute_v unto_o sign_n needless_a and_o frivolous_a explication_n god_n almighty_n give_v we_o all_o grace_n so_o well_o to_o distinguish_v sign_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v that_o we_o may_v never_o give_v unto_o those_o that_o which_o we_o ought_v only_o to_o render_v unto_o these_o i_o mean_v that_o jesus_n christ_n only_o may_v be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o his_o sacrament_n that_o of_o our_o veneration_n and_o respect_n so_o be_v it_o amen_n a_o alphabetical_a table_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n the_o letter_n a_o b_o c_o mark_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o work_n a_o the_o first_o part_n b_o the_o second_o c_z the_o third_z a._n accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n b._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254_o albigensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v b._n ch_n 18._o 475_o albigensis_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o berengarius_fw-la immediate_o after_o his_o death_n id._n 474_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o belief_n id._n 475_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o respect_n and_o veneration_n due_a unto_o his_o sacrament_n c._n ch_n 4._o 562_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v his_o sacrament_n unto_o his_o disciple_n command_v they_o not_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o neither_o do_v they_o adore_v it_o id._n 563_o st._n paul_n speak_v nothing_o of_o this_o adoration_n in_o his_o censure_v the_o corinthian_n id._n 564_o st._n luke_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o the_o act_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n the_o first_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n id._n 576_o the_o use_n of_o ring_v a_o bell_n for_o the_o same_o subject_a institute_v in_o the_o same_o century_n id._n ibid._n adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o many_o thing_n practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n id._n 571_o to_o adore_v what_o one_o sacrifice_v be_v a_o impiety_n id._n 583_o to_o adore_v what_o one_o eat_v be_v absurd_a id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n miraculous_o adore_v by_o beast_n be_v unknown_a unto_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o berengarius_fw-la a._n ch._n 8._o 80_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n inconsistent_a with_o what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o heathen_n id._n 581_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n never_o retort_v against_o christian_n by_o the_o gentile_n idem_fw-la 482_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o father_n against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n id._n 584_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n nor_o abyssins_n id._n ibid._n b._n bertram_z do_v write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch_n 13._o 403_o bertram_n book_n false_o attribute_v unto_o oecolampadius_n id._n 406_o bertram_n book_n unadvised_o attribute_v unto_o john_n scot._n id._n 403_o berengarius_fw-la much_o esteem_a for_o his_o sanctity_n b._n ch._n 17._o 453_o berengarius_fw-la calumniate_v id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n can_v not_o answer_v his_o argument_n 457_o several_a dispute_v and_o argue_v for_o berengarius_fw-la id._n 456_o berengarius_fw-la favourable_o hear_v by_o the_o pope_n id._n ibid._n the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la retract_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n but_o persevere_fw-la again_o id._n 460_o epitaph_n make_v by_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o by_o baldric_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr and_o bishop_n of_o doll_n in_o praise_n of_o berengarius_fw-la id._n 461_o c._n whence_o proceed_v the_o report_n of_o unlawful_a copulation_n and_o those_o inhuman_a banquet_n wherewith_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v scandalize_v a._n ch._n 2._o 8_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n alter_v by_o several_a heretic_n and_o reject_v by_o other_o id._n p._n 16._o &_o ch._n 3._o 24_o wherefore_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a._n ch._n 5._o 40_o a_o general_a and_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o symbol_n be_v
alexandria_n to_o visit_v the_o patriarch_n miletus_n his_o countryman_n unto_o who_o he_o succeed_v after_o his_o decease_n have_v receive_v a_o thousand_o mark_n of_o his_o kindness_n and_o friendship_n during_o his_o life_n time_n of_o the_o vigorous_a resistance_n which_o he_o make_v by_o order_n of_o this_o same_o miletus_n in_o the_o year_n 1592._o and_o the_o follow_a year_n against_o the_o latin_n who_o use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o take_v off_o the_o russian_n and_o moscovite_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o his_o voyage_n into_o germany_n where_o he_o visit_v several_a of_o the_o protestant_a university_n into_o holland_n where_o he_o become_v acquaint_v with_o grotius_n and_o cornelius_n haga_n into_o england_n from_o wence_n he_o return_v unto_o alexandria_n unto_o his_o patriarch_n miletus_n who_o die_v have_v his_o dear_a cyril_n for_o successor_n i_o shall_v also_o mention_v the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o constantinople_n whilst_o he_o be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o good_a success_n which_o he_o have_v there_o of_o meet_v his_o friend_n cornelius_n haga_n ambassador_n from_o the_o state_n general_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o design_n then_o in_o hand_n of_o make_v he_o patriarch_n the_o difficulty_n which_o interpose_v therein_o and_o his_o return_n unto_o alexandria_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v again_o call_v in_o the_o year_n 1621._o to_o be_v install_v in_o this_o dignity_n unto_o the_o general_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o great_a persecution_n and_o trouble_n which_o the_o latin_n stir_v up_o against_o he_o and_o how_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o artifices_fw-la and_o endeavour_n he_o preserve_v his_o dignity_n of_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n although_o with_o some_o difficulty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o malice_n of_o his_o enemy_n from_o the_o year_n 1621._o unto_o the_o year_n 1638._o at_o which_o time_n they_o get_v some_o opportunity_n to_o strangle_v he_o and_o several_a other_o notable_a circumstance_n wherewith_o his_o life_n be_v attend_v but_o because_o in_o this_o place_n i_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o communicate_v unto_o a_o synodal_n assembly_n convocate_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1629._o although_o several_a year_n before_o he_o have_v make_v several_a acquaint_v with_o it_o and_o have_v also_o leave_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o leopolis_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o only_o in_o observe_v that_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n find_v different_a reception_n the_o protestant_n rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v exact_o agreeable_a unto_o their_o belief_n the_o armenian_n find_v it_o contrary_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o free_a will_n reject_v it_o as_o be_v forge_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o too_o but_o at_o last_o all_o the_o world_n be_v disabused_a and_o every_o body_n be_v constrain_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v true_o make_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v question_v after_o be_v refute_v by_o caryophylus_n and_o two_o council_n where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v condemn_v the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n who_o by_o the_o violent_a death_n of_o the_o other_o cyril_n become_v the_o peaceable_a possor_n of_o the_o patriarchship_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o assemble_v a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o cause_v the_o confession_n now_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n who_o have_v drive_v out_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n in_o the_o year_n 1641._o have_v it_o also_o condemn_v in_o 1642._o as_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o caryophylus_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n because_o that_o although_o he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n yet_o he_o be_v a_o latin_a by_o religion_n poster_n programmate_a poster_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o at_o rome_n from_o his_o infancy_n as_o nihusius_n do_v confess_v and_o as_o for_o the_o two_o council_n if_o they_o be_v receive_v to_o be_v council_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o legitimate_a council_n where_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o due_a form_n in_o a_o word_n for_o true_a council_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o time_n to_o be_v settle_v among_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o yield_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o these_o two_o council_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v only_o forge_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v late_o communicate_v unto_o i_o a_o treatise_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o communion_n which_o prove_v by_o many_o strong_a argument_n and_o reason_n that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v only_o feign_v by_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o determine_v but_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o this_o history_n which_o much_o surprise_v i_o which_o be_v that_o parthenius_n under_o who_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o council_n be_v to_o have_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1642._o be_v drive_v out_o by_o another_o parthenius_n unto_o who_o leo_n allatius_n a_o greek_a latinized_n and_o library-keeper_n of_o the_o vatican_n give_v this_o testimony_n 11._o de_fw-fr perpet_n consens_fw-la eccl._n orient_a &_o occident_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o of_o have_v be_v disciple_n to_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o calvinist_n from_o whence_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n be_v not_o extinguish_v with_o his_o person_n as_o neither_o do_v they_o spare_v to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v sign_n of_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o council_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o their_o liturgy_n catechism_n and_o in_o the_o public_a and_o authentical_a piece_n touch_v their_o religion_n which_o yet_o they_o pretend_v be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v they_o add_v also_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n with_o other_o common_a meat_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n they_o observe_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n stand_v that_o they_o do_v not_o bow_v unto_o it_o when_o it_o be_v carry_v unto_o 〈◊〉_d folk_n that_o they_o have_v not_o dedicate_v unto_o it_o any_o particular_a holy_a day_n nor_o procession_n that_o they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a neither_o in_o their_o rejoice_n nor_o in_o their_o sorrow_n that_o they_o have_v not_o compose_v any_o particular_a office_n and_o prayer_n to_o celebrate_v its_o praise_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n do_v to_o express_v the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o it_o therefore_o arcudius_n a_o latinized_a priest_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o corfu_n all_o in_o a_o passion_n demand_v of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n wherefore_o the_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o gift_n be_v end_v that_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o bow_v his_o head_n nor_o adore_v nor_o prostrate_v himself_o nor_o give_v any_o show_n of_o honour_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o light_a candle_n nor_o sing_v any_o song_n nor_o hymn_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n make_v unto_o it_o neither_o reverence_n nor_o bow_v of_o the_o head_n nor_o of_o the_o knee_n not_o honour_v it_o by_o bow_v down_o unto_o the_o ground_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o say_n unto_o it_o lord_n remember_v i_o in_o thy_o kingdom_n beside_o i_o think_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o general_n be_v at_o this_o time_n so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o person_n any_o thing_n ingenious_a whether_o protestant_n or_o roman_a catholic_n to_o make_v they_o to_o embrace_v and_o believe_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o it_o after_o have_v see_v and_o consider_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n and_o what_o they_o say_v and_o believe_v of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n with_o